Certain images contained within this e-book have been digitally marked by Digimarc Corp. If you purchased this e-book from a source other than Ellora’s Cave or one of its known affiliates, contact
[email protected] immediately. Please note that reading this e-book without first purchasing it through legitimate means is illegal and can result in heavy fines. As always, our authors thank-you for your support and patronage.
BLOOKLUST III – FORBIDDEN DESIRES MARILYN LEE MS Re ade r (LIT) ISBN # 1-84360-275-X Mobipocke t (PRC) ISBN # 1-84360-276-8 Othe r available formats (no ISBNs are assigne d): Adobe (PDF), Rocke tbook (RB), & HTML (c) Copyright MARILYN LEE, 2002. All Rights Re se rve d, Ellora's Cave . Ellora's Cave , Inc. USA Ellora's Cave Ltd, UK This e -book may not be re produce d in whole or in part by e mail forwarding, copying, fax, or any othe r mode of communication without author pe rmission. Edite d by Je nnife r Martin Cove r Art by “Miste r” Darre ll King
Warning: The following material contains strong sexual content meant for mature readers. BLOODLUST III – FORBIDDEN DESIRES has been rated HARD NC17, erotic, by three individual reviewers. We strongly suggest storing this electronic file in a place where young readers not meant to view this ebook are unlikely to happen upon it. That said, enjoy…
Bloodlust III-Forbidden Desires Author note: This prologue takes place before the last chapter of Bloodlust II-The Taming of Serge Dumont.
Prologue Feeling stiff after the three-hour drive to the Pocono Mountains, Katie Dumont got out of her SUV and quickly zipped up her car-length jacket. She looked at the large cabin in front of her in the gathering dusk. A black SUV was parked in front of the building. It looked big, powerful, and impressive. Definitely something Aleksei would drive. Aleksei. A tingle of desire and shame danced through her as she thought of the big, handsome, full-blooded vampire with the cinnamon colored skin, warm, deep voice, shoulder length dreadlocks, and the I-am-male-and-I-can-give-you-incredible-pleasure body and smile. She had adored him and longed to be taken as his fem ever since she could remember. Now, as she neared her thirty-sixth birthday, she was beginning to wonder if she'd ever succeed in catching his rather startling blue gaze. But coming all this way tonight wasn't about her. She had come to ensure that her brother Serge's woman, a human female, came to no harm at Aleksei's hand. As far as Katie could tell, Derri Morgan had caused Serge nothing but grief and heartache. Still, like their older brother Mikhel, who'd also been foolish enough to fall for a human female, Serge was madly in love with his Derri. Currently, both he and Mikhel were in the grip of the madness that came to all of vampire blood who were crossing the line from latent vampire, or half-blood, to a full-blood status. Once the near madness that signaled the Feast of Indulgence passed, Katie knew Serge would regret having abandoned Derri to Aleksei's tender mercies. Although Serge had insisted he no longer cared about Derri Morgan, Katie knew that he not only cared about her, but also was in bloodlust with her. To a vampire, bloodlust was the ultimate high. Although rare, it occurred when one of vampire blood met a single lover who inspired not only an insatiable need for that person's blood, but also endless sex with that person. It was only during bloodlust that conception was possible for one of vampire stock. Serge was fond of saying that was God's way of keeping vampires in check. Katie shook her head to chase away thoughts of the difficult weeks ahead for both Serge and Mikhel, as well as the human women they'd been unwise enough to fall for. Mikhel had returned to the family home outside of Boston where their parents would watch over him and his bloodlust, Erica. Serge remained in Philadelphia, where Katie and family friend Aleksei would do their best to ensure that he didn't do anything too outrageous. With the recent rash of vampire slayings across the country, they could not afford to allow Serge to do anything that would bring him and their vampire community to the attention of the police. She looked at the building in front of her again. This must be the place. She stood for a moment, steeling herself for what she might find when she went inside. If Aleksei had hurt Derri or brought her over, there would be hell to pay. Before he had surrendered to the lusts and excesses of the Feast of Indulgence, Serge had bitterly complained to her that Derri wanted Aleksei. Who could blame the woman for wanting him? He was the sheer embodiment of erotic male sexuality. She frowned. Like most of her kind, her hearing was acute. There was no mistaking the muted sounds that reached her ears from the cabin. Feeling rage begin to build in her, she peeked through the large bay window. Inside, on the carpet in front of a smoldering fire, a naked Derri lay on her stomach, her dark skin glistening with moisture. She moaned softly, almost whimpering, her
visible hand clenched into a fist. Aleksei, his big, sleek dark body, equally bare, his weight resting on his extended arms, leisurely thrust his huge cock into Derri's pussy. Although enraged by the sight before her, Katie found that she could not look away. There was just something so damned exciting and tantalizing about watching Aleksei fuck. He fucked a woman with such unmitigated gusto. No one she knew seemed to enjoy fucking quite as much as he. When he bedded a woman, he possessed her, totally consuming her. From the cries and wailings of his partners, Katie knew his huge cock must give his women bliss like no other. She herself had always been denied such untold delight. The muscles in her stomach tightened and her pussy moistened. Aleksei's cock, glistening with pussy juice, was withdrawn up to the big head from her clinging pussy. Then as Katie gasped in anticipation, he rotated his powerful hips and unhurriedly thrust back inside what was clearly a welcoming pussy—again and again. Over and over. Dear God! The pleasure he gave his lovers must be incredible. Katie bit her lip and stifled a moan of pure unadulterated envy and lust. Oh, God, to be lying there in front of the fire and have that big, hot dick sinking balls deep into her aching cunt. Lord, that must feel utterly delicious. No wonder the faithless bitch was moaning and keening like the proverbial alley cat in heat. What woman could withstand the pleasure Aleksei's cock must bring without crying out? Especially once he sped up the pace. Now, the taut muscles of his buff buns rippled with every deep, hard movement. He threw his head back, allowing his long, dark dreads to cascade around his shoulders as he ruthlessly fucked the pussy that rightly belonged to Serge. Why should this woman have the cock that she had coveted ever since she could remember? Unable to bear the streak of jealousy consuming her, she quickly moved to the cabin door and gripped the lock. She twisted the metal until it came loose in her hand and stormed inside. "Whore!" She hissed and flew across the room, intent on ripping Aleksei off the woman so she could slap her senseless. The urge to kill her was strong, but she could not do permanent damage to Serge's bloodlust. Still the faithless bitch was about to get the beating of her life. Aleksei gave one last, hard thrust that made Derri gasp and collapse in a helpless series of shudders. They cried out together and he pulled out of her, rose, and turned to face Katie. "Ah, Kattia, my pretty little puppy. What brings you here?" He smiled at her. Katie stopped short, her heart thumping painfully, and her gaze locking on Aleksei's hard, bare cock. It wasn't the size of his shaft that took her breath away. She had been exposed to huge cocks all her life and usually found them rather boring. After all, if you'd seen one big dick you'd seen them all. Size wise, her best friend and sometimes lover, Adam Cady was nearly as large as Mikhel, whose cock was large enough to hurt most human women. Serge was just as big and thick as Aleksei. Still, Serge was her brother and the sight of his cock didn't turn her on. Aleksei's, however, sure did. He wore his sex like another skin. Just the sight of his cock, while it roused her and made her pussy clench with raw lust, filled her with the old sense of shame she'd never understood. She forced her gaze away from Aleksei's beguiling shaft and turned an angry look on Derri, who'd managed to get to her feet and was scrambling into her clothes. "Why bother, whore?" she demanded. She sniffed the air. "Your pussy is full of his seed. Whore! Serge loves you! How could you cheat on him like this?!"
She saw the weariness in Derri's dark eyes as she abandoned her attempt to dress and crouched in a defensive stance. She nodded, her eyes narrowing. "That's right, whore, you will answer to me for what you've done. You had no right to betray Serge when he's sick." She made a move towards Derri, who began to back away, but Aleksei flashed in front of her. "That's enough of that nonsense, Kattia," he said coldly. "There are forces and things going on here that even you don't understand. You have no right nor any need to disrespect Serge's bloodlust." She looked up at him, her incisors bared, her eyes feeling hot and red. "That's right. She's Serge's bloodlust! How could you do this? You know the rules." "Yes, my pretty little puppy, I do know the rules," he said, his voice hardening. "Don't presume to tell me what's acceptable behavior. I've known the dos and don'ts far longer than you've been alive. Now take your attitude and get out of here." She blinked at him. Why did he have the ability to make her feel like this? Standing before him, she experienced a feeling similar to that which she'd felt when, as a fourteen year-old, an outraged Mikhel had caught her happily bouncing up and down on her thirty-year-old married teacher's thick cock. "But Aleksei, I… " "I said that was enough, Kattia. Get out and do not come back. I will stand with Derri to make sure that other Dumont pup doesn't come yelping at her until he's better. You go stand with him. He needs that more than he needs you casting unjust and unworthy aspersions upon his bloodlust." Katie tossed her head, forcing herself to look into Aleksei's eyes and not down at his still hard cock. "I'll go, but she has to answer for what—" "Any explanations she might need to make will be to Serge and not to you. A word of advice, don't try to make this personal, Kattia. If you go after her, I will take it personally. There were two of us making love." "Making love?! Is that what you choose to call what you two were doing? It looked more like a greedy bitch in heat getting fucked senseless." His eyes narrowed. "You've said way too much and none of it in a very ladylike manner. A piece of advice—some men like women, even fems, whose vocabulary does not sound as if it were picked up from the nearest and filthiest gutter." Katie did something she hadn't done in years. She blushed in humiliation, cast an angry look at Derri, who was now partially dressed, and fled the cabin. Outside, she stood by her SUV, taking deep, calming breaths. She was shaking and she felt a rage that she knew she had to control or she'd forget that this woman was Serge's bloodlust and happily wring her neck. After several moments, she got into her vehicle and drove away. She needed some cock and she needed it now. She punched out a familiar number on her car phone. "Hello." When she heard the low, warm male voice answer, a reluctant smile touched her lips and some of the tension that had stiffened her shoulders eased. "I need to see you." "When?" "Now… well, I'm in the Poconos heading back to the city. I'll be there in about two and a half hours." "Would you like to go out for a late dinner?" She shook her head. "This isn't a date," she reminded him, her smile vanishing. She wanted cock, not romance. She would not make the same mistake Mikhel and Serge had made. "It's business."
He sighed and she nearly gave in, but managed to hold out. He was sweet and she loved sleeping with him so much she would do it for free. Not that she ever let on how she felt. She could not afford to get serious with him. "Okay. Usual place?" "Yes." "I… see you in two and a half hours… and I'll call in my credit card info." "Fine," she said and broke the connection. She drove along the dark, winding mountain roads far faster than she should have, trying to control her rage and fear. It had been frightening to know Mikhel was sick and to see the change in Serge. And to know that if she weren't careful, she would find herself in the same position. Of course she wouldn't need to worry about falling in bloodlust with Aleksei. Bloodlust between a full-blood and a latent vampire was a time of great joy and pleasure for both. It was only when a human was involved that bloodlust and the Feast of Indulgence became dangerous. Not that there might not be other dangers associated with bloodlusting with Aleksei. Even though he'd been welcome into the Dumont family since before her birth, the Dumonts actually knew very little about him. Katie had always thought it strange that her mother, a full-blood vampire, who had always jealously guarded and protected her children, would have allowed the mysterious Aleksei into their small circle of friends without knowing his complete family history. Katie frowned. It was stranger still that she, who had been granted the occasional gift of second sight, had been unable to "see" anything of Aleksei's past. Maybe the mystique surrounding him was part of what made him so irresistibly attractive to her. Whatever the reason, he represented everything she found desirable in a man. First and foremost, he was a vampire. She shivered. She had no desire to fall into bloodlust with a human and risk her life and sanity. No, it was much safer to fall for Aleksei—after she managed to get him away from the greedy Derri. Seeing Aleksei always left her breathless. Seeing him with other women had always filled her with envy. Seeing him with Serge's woman filled her with untold rage. Despite Aleksei's warning, Derri was going to answer for cheating on Serge as soon as his back was turned. Nevertheless, her need right then was for sex… rough and hard and all night long. She punched out another number on her car phone. "Hello," a pleasant, cautious voice spoke. "Ann, I need a man," she said, her voice brusque. "When?" "In about two and a half hours." "I thought you had one. Your appointment for the night just called in his credit card info. You want someone after him?" "No. I want someone instead of him." "Why?" "Why?" She shouted the question and paused to take a deep breath. "Because I want it rough and hard tonight and I don't want to hurt him." "Katie, you can't hurt anyone else either." "Just do it, Ann. I want someone young and rough." "Are you going to call him and cancel?" "No. I don't want to talk to him. He makes me feel… call him for me and have someone suitable meet me in two and a half hours." "Katie, do you want to tell me what's wrong?"
"I'll tell you what's wrong. I'm a fem and I want a man who can stand to be fucked hard all night. That sort of leaves him out. Doesn't it?" "Katie, are you—" "I don't want to talk anymore. Find me someone to fuck or I'll do it myself." "No! I'll find someone. Just don't do anything foolish, Katie." "Make it two men," she said and broke the connection, put her foot on the accelerator, and roared down the dark mountain passage. Just over two hours later, Katie parked her vehicle in the underground parking lot of the upscale apartment complex where she saw her "clients." She grabbed her purse and jumped from the SUV. Halfway to the elevators, she felt a tingling sensation. She swung quickly around, her gaze narrowing as she peered into the dimly lit garage. No sound reached her sensitive ears. The fact that she appeared to be alone within the garage did not reassure her. She knew someone or something was in the garage with her. Some… thing she couldn't see or hear… something that could remain relatively hidden while stalking her. No human could have avoided her detection. Whatever stalked her must be from the paranormal realm. Her lips tightened. Fine. She wouldn't need to worry about being careful. She allowed her right hand to drop down to her side. She extended her fingers and a small piece of metal fell from a leather case strapped on the inside of her right arm, just below her inner elbow. She caught it in her hand, pressed a small button, and an eight inch blade sprang clear of the casing. Now she was prepared. If her adversary was of vampire blood, this blade wouldn't be sufficient for a decapitation, but the wooden stake on the inside of her right boot would be enough to dispatch even a full-blood. She experienced an adrenaline rush at the thought of facing a full-blood alone. True, a healthy measure of fear intermingled with the excitement, but that was good. The fear would work to her advantage. It would keep her focused and fully alert. Just for a moment, she wished Mikhel or Serge stood at her side, but she quickly dismissed the thought. Both had their own troubles. She was on her own. She would and could handle this by herself. She covered the remaining distance to the elevators with her senses on full alert, expecting to have to ward off an attack. She reached the fifth floor apartment where she was to meet her dates for the evening and finally allowed herself to relax. Whatever had been in the garage had not followed her. As she showered and dressed for the evening, she decided the being in the garage had probably been a full-blood. The only full-blood who would have cause to stalk her was Deoctra, who was still smarting over having lost her "prize," Mikhel, to a mere human, Erica, his bloodlust. Her parents should know that Deoctra was still out for vengeance. She paused with her hand hovering over the phone. With Mikhel and Serge undergoing their Feast of Indulgence, her parents had enough on their plate. She would handle Deoctra. The first chance she got she would dispatch the stupid bitch. Her apartment buzzer sounded and she took a deep breath and smiled. In the meantime, she was going to enjoy a night of blissful fucking. An hour and a half later, she stood in the bedroom nude between two young naked men, each of whom had a hard cock inside her body. As the two dicks moved inside her cunt and behind in synchronized perfection, she closed her eyes and allowed her thoughts to wander. The cock pushing a path between her ass cheeks no longer
belonged to a young, hard-bodied stranger, but now belonged to an older man with salt and pepper hair and kind and considerate blue eyes. Mark, her favorite human lover. Hell, he was her favorite lover period. In her imagination, the cock in her pussy swelled to huge proportions and now belonged to the cinnamon skinned vamp she'd longed for since she was a teenager. Aleksei. Oh, Lord, Aleksei in her pussy and her sweet, adoring Mark in her behind, loving her together. She loved being fucked hard by two men, but to have the two men she lusted after more than anything take her at the same time would be pure paradise. Her senses flooding with pleasure from the twin drilling, she moaned and began coming over the cock relentlessly pounding her pussy. Her body shuddering, her pussy creaming, she was hard pressed not to bare her incisors and sink them into the neck of the young stud thrusting into her like she was his first piece of tail in months. To resist the urge, she tossed her head back against the chest of the man hammering her behind. Oh, Lord, she loved having a hard cock thrust deep in her rear end. She pushed back against the man behind her and tightened her anal muscles. He moaned, shoved his dick as deep into her behind as he could get it and exploded inside her. She tightened her cunt and the man in front of her cried out and began coming. She kept a tight grip on both cocks until her lovers had pumped every last drop of their seed deep into her body before she loosened her muscles and allowed them to withdraw their deflating shafts. Both men, having fucked her four times, collapsed to the floor. She stood over them with a frown. How long would it take them to recover before she could get some more cock? She shook her head. They were clearly going to need awhile to regain their strength. This was one of the drawbacks of a human lover, even young ones. Few of them could satisfy her voracious appetite for cock. She sighed. She might as well have a shower and a bubble bath while she waited for them to recover. Halfway to the bathroom, she retraced her steps, bent, and lifted the man nearest her into her arms. He stared up at her in shock as she carried him to the big king-size bed. She laid him there and fondled his flaccid shaft. "Sleep now. In an hour or two, I'd need some more cock," she warned softly. "You will?" he asked. "You haven't had enough?" "No." She carried the second man, the one who had fucked her ass so nicely, to the bed and laid him on the other side. "Sleep now. In an hour or so, I'll want some more of your cock," she said, brushing her lips across his hairless chest. He shivered and reached for her. "You are the hottest woman I've ever met. I can't wait to get back in your hot, tight ass." She gave him a quick smile. "Hold that thought. I want you all revved up and ready to go for another few rounds." She touched his neck and glanced at the other man who was already asleep. Maybe she'd get rid of the other man and spend the rest of the night fucking and feeding on this delicious morsel who seemed to appreciate the value of a good, hard fuck. She reached down and fondled his cock, which began to harden against her fingers. "Of course you can't neglect my pussy," she told him. "Oh, man, I'd love to fuck you both places," he gushed, his cock swelling in her hand. "Right now. I don't need any rest." "Well, if you insist." Smiling, she slid onto the bed, pushed him onto his back, and
impaled herself on his hard cock. He stared up at her in surprise. She knew her taking him in her pussy after he'd been in her ass surprised him. He had no way of knowing latent vampires did not get infections like humans would. Lord, she was going to enjoy the rest of the night, she thought as she began riding the delicious dick throbbing in her pussy. After just a few moments, he clutched her arms and pulled her body down on his so that her breasts brushed against his chest. Hmm. Nice. They had settled into a hard, thrusting pattern, both of them moaning and grinding against each other. They came once and continued to fuck without uncoupling. They were in the midst of their second round when the other man woke, and without any warning, climbed onto her back, lubed her ass, and shoved his cock all the way up her behind with one powerful thrust. Katie cried out with delight, tossed her head back, and exploded. The two men continued shoving into her until she came again. Just before dawn, her lovers pulled their cocks out of her body and fell asleep. With the hard edge taken off her desire, she lay on the bed between the two men, fighting a feeling of despair. She'd just had an incredible night of fucking, something she loved more than almost anything else, yet she felt depressed. Her desire and her cunt had been satisfied, but her emotional needs had not been met. She should have kept her appointment with Mark. Although he wouldn't have been able to keep a hard cock in her all night as these two men had, when she and Mark finished making love, she always felt a delicious glow that more than compensated for his lack of stamina. He touched something deep inside her for which she had always ached. She shivered. Lord, she hoped it wasn't the beginning of love, or worse yet bloodlust she felt for him. He was a human and she had no desire to be in bloodlust with anyone not of vampire blood. She lay still for nearly half an hour, unable to sleep, before she got up and showered. After she dressed in jeans and a silk blouse, she made herself a cup of coffee, waited until six o'clock and woke the two sleeping men. Although they both asked to "see" her again, she advised them to call her service and if she were available, she'd see them. If not, they were free to see some of the other women. Without giving them any other encouragement, she ushered them out of the apartment and picked up the phone. It was early, but she knew he was an early riser. He answered on the second ring. "Hello?" "Hi," she said, her voice softening. "I'm sorry I had to cancel our… appointment last night." "So was I. I was really looking forward to seeing you. Will I see you tonight?" "Yes," she said, unable to ignore her sudden longing to see him. "Thank you," he said softly. "I'll call in my credit card information." She bit back the urge to tell him not to and nodded. "Okay. Seven?" "Can't we make it a little earlier?" "Six?" "Yes." "I'll see you at six." "For how long?" "The entire night," she told him and hung up on his exclamation of delight. He'd
been trying to get her to spend more than a few hours with him for weeks, but she'd always refused. Not because she didn't want to spend the time with him, but because she was afraid of becoming any more attracted to him than she already was. After she hung up, she called another familiar number. She smiled when a sleep-slurred male voice answered. "Yeah?" "Hi, sweetie. I know I woke you, but—" "Let me guess," Adam Cady said. "You're horny and want a fuck?" "You know me so well. Are you alone?" "Yes." "Dave not there?" "No." He sounded brusque and she suppressed a sigh. One of these days, Adam would realize that Dave was nothing but trouble. "I need some lovin'. Can I come over?" "Sure thing, baby," he said, his voice warm. "By the time you get here, I'll have a hard, seven plus inches waiting to plunge into that greedy kitty of yours." "I'm on my way, sweetie. Keep it up and hard." Half an hour later, she was in bed with a handsome, blond-haired, blue-eyed, six foot three-inch hunk, who also happened to be her best friend. Smiling down at him, she happily bounced up and down on his pulsing dick. He lay under her, his face contorted with pleasure as he clutched her hips in his hands and propelled his cock up into her body. They fucked twice before, not wanting to wear out her welcome, she reluctantly climbed off his cock. Lying against each other, they kissed and she jerked him off. He came on her stomach and breasts. Although he hadn't come in her, she knew he had enjoyed her pussy. Well, as much as a gay man was likely to enjoy fucking a woman. "Thanks, sweetie. I really needed that," she told him. He kissed the back of her neck and slipped his arms around her, holding her close. "My pleasure. You know I'm always up for fucking you." She half turned in his arms, lifting her face. He bent his head and their lips met. They frenched each other and she felt his cock pulsing against her ass. "You want another fuck?" he asked softly, rotating his hips against her behind. Sometimes when they fucked, it was difficult to remember that he was gay. Although she knew he hadn't fucked another woman since college, he dived into her pussy with as much gusto as any heterosexual male she'd ever met. And sometimes, when he was really horny, he literally flooded her pussy with come. Nevertheless, over the twenty-two years she'd known him, she'd lost track of the number of men she'd seen him fuck. She got off watching him with his lovers, especially in the rare cases when he was the fuckee. When she saw the muscles in his mid-thighs convulsing, she knew he was really enjoying his fuck and about to come. When he shot his load, it was all she could do not to climb on his cock and have him pump his seed into her. "Hmm." Feeling sleepy but still greedy, she settled against him. He stroked her small breasts with his big hands. Smiling, she reached back and fed his still rock hard cock into her pussy. "Love you, baby," he told her. "Right back at ya, sweetie."
He gave her a few, leisurely thrusts and she drifted to sleep with his cock still in her.
Chapter One "How are you?" Katie looked at the dark-haired, gray-eyed man who sat across the restaurant table from her. A lot had happened in the last two months. Serge and Mikhel, both now full-blooded vampires, had emerged unscathed from their Feasts of Indulgences. Mikhel was now married to his Erica and looking forward to becoming a father shortly. Serge was officially engaged to his bloodlust Derri. Whoever had stalked Katie that night weeks earlier had apparently decided to prey on someone else. All was right in the Dumont world. So why did she feel so disgruntled and restless? She grimaced. Her general dissatisfaction was probably steeped in the fact that Aleksei had once again disappeared from their lives. "Katie?" With less than five years separating them, she and Serge had always been close. Now he reached across the table and clutched her hand in his. She forced a smile. "No need to look so worried. I'm fine, Serge." He released her hand, but his gray gaze remained clouded. "You're sure?" Just for a moment she was tempted to tell him about the incident in the parking lot, but changed her mind. His relationship with Derri was still new and she wanted him to be able to enjoy it without outside distractions. "I'm positive." This time she endeavored to ensure her smile appeared genuine. She sipped her drink. "How is the great one?" He smiled, his eyes softened, and he took on what she privately called his "goofy" look. "Derri is fine. You know she just won the biggest case of her career and got an innocent man acquitted of all charges." She gave him an indulgent look. "Yes, I do know that. After all, you've told me and anyone else who'll listen, countless times. She's the most brilliant defensive attorney ever turned out by Temple Law School. Serge, you're in danger of becoming a first class bore with your whole conversation revolving around her. You hardly ever even talk about the Diamonds anymore," she said of the inner city neighborhood basketball team he sponsored. He gave her an unrepentant grin. "They're fine. We're gonna win it all this year." She smiled. "You might be right." He shook his head. "No might about it." He balled his right hand into a fist and shook it. "I can feel it, Katie. This is our year." She nodded. "I'll be routing for them." "We start our playoff run soon. This year is going to be extra special." "Even if you don't win?" "Yes, because Derri is sharing it with me." "I guess she's good for you after all." "Why should that surprise you?" She arched a brow. "Let's face it, Serge. You won't find her picture in the dictionary under the word fidelity." His smile vanished and he leaned back against his seat. "I trust her completely, Kattia." Like the rest of the family, he only called her Kattia when he was angry or annoyed. "How can you say that after she slept with Aleksei?" He shook his head, still looking annoyed. "There are things going on that you do not
understand, Kattia." She cast her gaze toward the ceiling. "Oh, spare me, Serge. You're starting to sound like Aleksei. I know exactly what is and isn't acceptable for our kind." His gray gaze flickered over her face. "Have you talked to Alex?" "How can I? I haven't seen him for weeks!" she snapped. "Ah." He nodded slowly. She frowned. "And what is that supposed to mean?" "You need to talk to Alex, Katie. I… I know you have feelings for him, but… " She stared at him, reaching out to probe his thoughts. She was annoyed to find him blocking her. "What are you keeping from me, Serge? If there's something about Aleksei I should know, tell me. What do you know about him that I should but don't?" "What I know, I know in confidence, Katie." "Since when have you and Aleksei been trading secrets? The two of you have always been less than a minute away from trying to kill each other." "You should talk to him, Katie. Soon." "How can I? I haven't seen him since I walked in on him fucking your faithful bloodlust silly." His lips compressed into a tight line and he leaned forward to stare into her eyes. "Why is it that you can forgive him, but not her?" "He never claimed to be in love with you. She did. She had no right to betray you!" "But what if I don't feel betrayed, Katie? I expected her to forgive me for all the women I slept with during my Feast of Indulgence." She shook her head. "It's not the same thing, Serge. Surely you can see that." "How can I begrudge her one little… misstep?" "Open your eyes! It's more than a misstep, Serge. It's the ultimate betrayal." He slammed a fist down on the table so hard, his cup rattled. "Not if I say it isn't! Kattia, it is not your place to decide who I should or shouldn't forgive. And I would appreciate it if you'd be a little more respectful when you speak of her. If you want to have someone to blame, blame Alex. Either way, I expect you to be mindful that Derri is not only my bloodlust, but the woman I plan to marry. I have no problems with what happened between her and Alex. Neither should you." A sudden vision of Aleksei thrusting his big, thick cock deep into Derri's pussy filled her with envy and rage. Even so, one look into Serge's cold gray gaze convinced her not to push it. "Fine. Let her make a sap of you." He shook his head and suddenly covered her hand with his again. "What's wrong, Katie?" he asked softly. "Wrong? What do you mean?" "I know something is wrong. We never used to keep secrets from each other. Please tell me what's bothering you. I know we haven't had as much time to spend with each other since I met Derri, but I will still always be there for you." She nodded, squeezing his hand. "I know that, Serge. And I don't mean to harp on your Derri. I just… it hurt me to see them together knowing what you were going through." "I know, Katie, but I hurt her too. My memories of my Feast of Indulgence are slowly emerging and when we're making love, I can't always shield them from her. It hurts her, but she loves me and has forgiven me. How can I do any less?" She sighed and shook her head. "Serge, you were always such a soft touch. Still, she seems to make you very happy."
He grinned. "You have no idea how right you are." "I'm sorry. I'll try—I will be mindful of how I speak of her." He released her hand and sat back against his seat. He sipped his drink. "How are things with you and what's his name, and when do we get to meet him?" "Serge, is loving Derri worth nearly losing your mind?" "Yes. There is nothing, no matter how horrible, that wouldn't be worth going through if it meant winning her." "No hesitation?" "No. None. I would go through the experience several times again for her. She completes me and makes me feel a delight I've never felt with anyone else and that feeling has nothing to do with sex… although that's incredible." "That's what Mikhel says about his Erica. Like you, he gets this goofy look on his face whenever her name is mentioned." "Katie, there is no feeling quite as wonderful as bloodlust." "And yet I know Mikhel would still like to ring your Derri's chimes." He shrugged. "She's a beautiful woman, of course he wants her." "And that doesn't bother you?" "A little," he admitted. "But it's our way and actually… " "You want Erica?" "Not with the same lust Mik has for Derri. If it never happens between me and Erica, I'll be fine with that. I can happily be content spending eternity with Derri alone. I'm not sure Mik can say the same thing." "You don't think he's wild about Erica and loves her?" "I know he is. I know he adores her, but I also know how much he wants to fuck Derri." A brief vision intruded on her thoughts. She leered at him. "What? What did you see?" "Something that leads me to believe that you and Mikhel are one day going to be very happy little fuckers." "Yeah?" His eyes danced with excitement and she smiled indulgently. Serge, like the whole Dumont family, enjoyed fucking. "Yeah." "Tell me more." She shook her head. "I'll let it be a surprise. Trust me, you'll all enjoy it." "All as in who?" "I've said all I'm going to say about that." "Fine. Back to what's his name that we'll meet when?" "Serge, I really, really like him." "Him as in who?" "His name is Mark. He's older, sweet, exciting, loving, and I enjoy being with him." "I see. And what is Mark's last name and where did you meet him?" "I told you I met him at work." She spoke coolly and waited for him to frown. He did, and she suppressed a frown of her own. None of the Dumont men, Serge, Mikhel, or their father, could seem to accept the fact that she was a very highly sought after and very well paid call girl. Her father particularly was having a problem acknowledging that she was no longer his little girl. Although, actually, she had never really been the innocent he liked to think she had once been. "And there's no need looking at me like that. I enjoy what I do, Serge. No amount of
black looks from you is going to change that." He nodded. "I know." "It's not that bad, Serge. Honest." "Maybe not, Katie. But no man, even a vampire, likes to think of his little sister fucking for a living. Especially when there's no need." "There's no need for you and Mikhel to work, but you both do. You do what you enjoy. Let me do the same, Serge. That's all I ask. And it's not like I'm going to meet a man I can't handle." He sighed. "Okay. Point made. Now about this john of yours." She bit back the urge to snap that Mark was not a john. "Tell you what. I've just decided to give a party. Bring the great one. I'll invite Mikhel and Erica and we'll all have a great time." "A party? When? And may I invite Chan and Cassy?" Long ago, Katie had had a thing for Serge's best friend, Chandler Raven. Like Serge, Chandler had fallen for a black woman, Cassy, who was now his wife. However, any feelings Katie had for Chan had long ago vanished. She liked to think of him happy with his soul mate. "Yes, you may. I'd like to meet Chan's lady. I'll invite Adam and his Dave and—" "Must you?" She frowned. Serge had developed a problem with Adam when he discovered Adam looking at him with what Serge called “lust in his cock”. "He's my friend, Serge. He and his friend will come if they like. Are you still coming?" "Yes. He'd just better keep his eyes off my cock and his lust to himself." She laughed. "Careful, Serge. It's showing." "What?" "Your homophobia." He frowned. "Just because I object to a man licking his lips as he looks at my cock, does not make me a homophobe." "Oh, don't be so paranoid. That happened nearly twenty years ago and he did the same thing to Mik and he doesn't freak over it. Besides, since the great one has made you hide your family jewels, there'll be nothing for him to stare at." He grimaced and her smile widened. Before Serge met Derri neither he nor Mikhel had worn cups over their cocks. But once Derri and Serge moved in together, she had promptly bought him several cups and insisted he wear them. To Katie's surprise, he did. She patted his hand. "I'll let you know when I'm having the party in plenty of time. Though now that I think of it, I think it should be after Erica has the baby." She glanced at her watch. "Before I go, how are things with Mikhel and Erica?" His brows rose. "Fine… I think… I guess… aren't they?" "I'm not so sure, Serge. Have you talked to Mikhel lately?" "Ah. Not about anything other than work or the Diamonds. He and Erica are coming to Philly to spend a week so Derri and Erica can get to know each other. We're leaving Friday morning and returning on the Sunday after next. You want to come too?" "At the same cabin you three stayed at before?" "Yes. There are three bedrooms. Why don't you come and bring your john?" "His name is Mark, Serge." "Really? I never hear you using Derri's name. As long as you call her the great one in
that nasty fashion, he’ll be your john in an equally nasty tone." She sighed. There was a marked change in both Serge and Mikhel now that they were full-bloods. Maybe being a latent wasn't such a bad thing. "Understood." "Good. Now, as I was saying, why don't you bring Mark and come?" His dark eyes gleamed. "We can have a mini fuck fest." "Won't be much of a fuck fest for me. You and Mikhel will get to switch partners, while I'll have only Mark." "Then bring your boy toy Adam and you can switch too." "While Adam wouldn't have a problem with that, Mark definitely would. He doesn't know what we are and I'm not sure he could accept us if he did." "If you're serious about him, Katie, he'll have to know sooner or later. Sooner is better." "Maybe. I'll tell him in my own time and in my own way." "Why so indecisive?" "I don't want to rush it and risk losing him!" "Katie, our kind can always have what we want, when we want it." She shook her head angrily. "No! No! I will not force him to do anything against his will!" "So it's started then," he said softly, sounding resigned. "What? What's started?" "He's your bloodlust, Katie." "No! No! I still want other men. I still need other men! I am not going to go through what you and Mikhel just did." "Not even if you have him waiting on the other side, ready to offer you unconditional love and a lifetime of devotion?" She dismissed the beautiful imagery his words evoked in her. She was not going to lose her sanity and will for one minute, forget week after week. Although the thought of weeks of endless cocks in her made her pussy flood with moisture. And in the end, would she have any choice? "Trust me, Katie. It's worth it." "I don't know if I believe that, Serge. I just don't know."
***** "Come on, Gray Eyes. We have time for a quickie." "No, Derri. We don't." Derri Morgan looked up into Serge Dumont's gray eyes, aware that her dusky face was creased into an annoyed frown. She glanced around the dim, deserted stretch of corridor far from the main airport hub. "Yes, we do." She pushed him against the wall and pressed close to him. "Don't you want to?" "Of course I want to, but what if one of the guys finds us? How would I explain it?" She sighed. He was a fanatic when it came to the members of the intercity basketball league he sponsored. "Serge… come on." "I can't do anything to endanger their growing into responsible young men. I wouldn't want any of them to think it's proper to fuck their ladies in a place where they could be discovered." He leaned down and kissed her lips. "You understand. Don't you, sweetheart?" "Yes," she admitted and moved away from him. "But you just make sure you keep your cock in your pants while you're away!" she warned.
"I will," he promised. "You never have to fear my cheating, Derri." "Except with Erica." "Ah, but that wouldn't be cheating," he reminded her, his gray eyes whirling. Because of their both touching a special talisman, she and Serge could "hear" each other's thoughts. Through that special bond, she felt his suppressed excitement at the thought of sleeping with his older brother's wife. To her surprise, she didn't mind. Well, not overly. After all, she'd already allowed his much older brother, Aleksei, to fuck her. The thought of Mikhel doing the same still held an undeniable appeal. "I know," she allowed. Their vampire culture allowed blood siblings to sleep with each other's bloodlusts. "You also know that I will always love you." "Yes." She stroked her hand down his cheek. "I do know that and it makes me very, very content and happy, Gray Eyes." He smiled and her heart thumped. Even after nearly four months of living with him, his smile still had the power to make her heart race and her legs go weak. "Well, if we're not going to get a quickie, we might as well go back and find the guys." She slipped her arm through his and leaned against him. "I'm going to miss you like crazy, Gray Eyes." "I know, sweetheart, but if you get too lonely, I'm sure Mik or Alex will be happy to keep you company." "And you'd be all right with that?" "I don't know… I mean part of me knows that it will happen sooner or later, but—" "No! It won't ever happen unless you want it to, Serge." He engulfed her in a bear hug. "I love you and I would willingly die to protect you, but sooner or later Mik will make love to you… and you will enjoy it." "Maybe so, but no matter how good sex feels with anyone else, it's still just sex. With you it's love, Gray Eyes." "And bloodlust, my ebony beauty," he corrected softly. "And that's the way it's supposed to be. We will always belong to each other. Nothing that ever happens between you and Mik or you and Alex will ever change that. I am always going to be wildly in love with you." "Oh, college boy, and me with you," she vowed and lifted her face for his kiss. Forty minutes later, she was on her way to work and missing him already. As he had promised at the beginning of their short basketball season, win or lose he was taking The Diamonds on a four week trip to Africa. She smiled suddenly, remembering how Serge had shouted himself hoarse when his guys had won the league championship. Although she wasn't particularly fond of basketball, she'd shouted, screamed, and cried with him. The Diamonds meant so much to Serge and by extension, to her. Still, four weeks was a long time to be without her Serge. Damn. She sighed again. During the last four months, she and Serge made love at least twice every single day. On the weekends, they had marathon sessions where they sometimes fucked as much as eight to ten times a day. Now she was supposed to go four weeks without him? Damn. She'd been a fool to remain behind. Both Serge and the guys had asked her to accompany them. She had been tempted, but she'd known how much the guys had been looking forward to having Serge to themselves for a while. Since she and Serge fell in bloodlust, he didn't spend as much time with them and she knew he felt guilty about that. Therefore, this trip with the guys would be good for everyone. Except her.
***** Later that morning she had finally settled down to work when the phone on her desk buzzed. She flicked her intercom. "Yes?" "Derri, there's a Mikhel and Erica Dumont here to see you. They know you're busy, but wonder if you could spare them a few moments of your time." She hadn't seen them since they had spent a week with her and Serge at the Poconos a few weeks earlier. "Send them in, thanks." Her office door opened moments later. The entering couple was stunning. The woman was a tall blonde. She was very beautiful and very pregnant. The man was tall, dark, and breathtakingly handsome. Except for his dark brown eyes, he looked like a slightly older version of Serge. She rose to her feet, smiling. "Erica. Mikhel. What a lovely surprise. Erica, you look lovely." "Fat is more like it." She grinned. At seven months Erica was a little on the huge side. They embraced briefly before she turned to smile at Mikhel. "Hi." He smiled and kissed her cheek. "Sorry to bust in on you, but Erica wanted to see you." When he straightened and looked at her, she noted he'd lowered his eyelids and he seemed tense and evasive. She nodded and encompassed both he and Erica in her smile. "Not a problem. Please. Sit down." Erica's smile widened as she noted the two vases of red roses on either side of Derri's desk. "They're gorgeous." She smiled. "Yes. Serge had them sent before he left for Africa, along with a box of my favorite chocolates." "How sweet." She grinned. "Serge is beyond sweet… he's… God, I love him so much." "Ah." To her surprise, Erica looked taken aback. "Of course you do." She realized Mikhel was still standing. "Mikhel? Please have a seat." Erica spoke quickly. "Actually, I was hoping for a little time for girl talk." "Oh." She glanced at Mikhel, who had quietly moved to stand behind her desk, facing the window. "Okay." Mikhel turned to look at her, his dark eyes whirling. "I'll leave you two alone." He crossed the room to press several long, lingering kisses on Erica's upturned lips. As he kissed her, he fondled her breasts. Watching, Derri felt the heat rise to her cheeks. Damn. They looked like they needed to be left alone. "Call me when you're ready," he said, when he finally drew away from Erica. He nodded at Derri without quite meeting her gaze. She watched him leave her office before turning to look at Erica. "Can I get you anything?" she asked. "Coffee… decaf tea… a cold shower?" Erica laughed and ran her tongue along her bottom lip. "No thanks. I know you're very busy and this is an imposition, but I have a great favor I need to ask of you." She hesitated before nodding. "Shoot." "Ah, did Serge and company get off all right?" Surely, she hadn't come all this way just to ask about Serge's departure. "Yes, thanks."
"You must be missing him already. Just as I do the minute Mikhel leaves town." She nodded. "Oh, yeah." Erica took a deep breath. "Okay. I came to ask if you'd do a favor for me." "Of course… if I can." "Okay. Mikhel and I have been having problems lately and… " She sighed. Already? "I wondered… I hoped you could do us a favor." "What kind of favor?" She ran a hand over her stomach. "I don't know how to say this except to come right out and say it." "Okay. Say it." "You probably know from Serge that vamps have huge sexual appetites." She inclined her head but remained silent. She didn't really want to discuss her sex life with Serge. "Well, Mikhel is no exception. In fact, now that he's a full-blood, his sexual appetite has increased. Usually, I share his desires. But lately it's more than I can handle and I'm carrying the baby very low… so when we make love… he tries to be gentle, but well he just feels like he's going to… I love him more than ever, but lately sex with him hurts like hell." "Oh. Well… I don't know what to say." "I don't enjoy sex with him anymore. And that's such a strange experience because I want and love him more than ever, but sex with him is unbearably painful. He tries to be gentle, but after a few strokes, he starts really surging into me and… it hurts!" Now she knew why poor Mikhel had looked so tense. He wasn't getting any loving. "Ouch." Erica nodded. "It's not so bad for me because I don't really want sex at the moment, but he still has needs that I can no longer meet and, well, you see my problem." Derri felt the heat rushing into her cheeks. "Ah… I… " "He has needs that only you can meet. Will you help us? Help him?" "You want me to sleep with him?" Erica grimaced and shook her head. "No. Not really. I don't want anyone else sleeping with him. He's mine!" She sighed. "But what's the alternative?" "He can do what Serge will be doing for the next four weeks… use his hands." She shook her head. "We've both tried that, but it's not enough for him. I've tried until my hands went numb. He comes several times, but he remains rock hard. I'm going to be blunt. He needs some pussy and I can't give him any right now. I know it's a lot to ask, but he and Serge look enough alike that sleeping with him shouldn't be unpleasant for you. Granted he's not as big as Serge, but he's very large and a fantastic lover. I guarantee he'll please you." She didn't doubt that. "Erica, I know they're both vamps, but they're brothers and—" "Please. I can't bear to see him in such need. If you refuse, he'll have to spend the next three months or so in agony." She couldn't deny that the thought of sleeping with Mikhel turned her on, but… "I've never knowingly slept with another woman's man." "It's not cheating for us, Derri. It's part of who they are… and once we ingest enough of their blood, it's part of who we are. It's perfectly acceptable for you to sleep with Mikhel." She wet her lips. "Have you two talked about this?"
"Yes and you must know he likes the idea. You're a beautiful woman and he's attracted to you." Derri blushed at the memory of how passionately he'd kissed her on their first visit to the Pocono mountain cabin several months earlier. She'd known then that he wanted to fuck her and she wanted to be fucked by him. "Whose idea was it to ask this of me?" "Mine." Erica sighed. "When I first broached the subject, he wouldn't even discuss it. He said that he wasn't going to consider sleeping with you while I was pregnant." Erica arched a brow. "He has this sense of… vampire honor. He was afraid I would think he wasn't standing behind me while I'm pregnant. But he couldn't be more wrong. I know he loves and adores me. I’m his bloodlust. Nothing can change that. What he needs from you is sex." "Erica… I can understand how you both must be feeling, but—" "You won't be sorry, Derri. He'll rock your world." Erica grinned suddenly. "Not to mention thrill your pussy. Serge may be bigger but Mikhel has more experience. He knows how to make love to a woman." So did Serge—big time. She shivered, just thinking about making love with him. "So what do you say?" "I'll have to talk to Serge before I make a decision." "Oh, he won't have a problem with it. It's our way." She recalled Serge covering his face with his hands and sliding down the wall of her bedroom, practically in tears on learning she had slept with Aleksei. There was no way she was going to risk hurting him like that again. She shook her head slowly. "Maybe so, but I am not prepared to make a decision like that until after we've discussed it." Erica nodded. "I understand. Even though they're nearly indestructible physically, when it comes to the women they love, they're very fragile emotionally." She nodded. Although Serge could be cold and ruthless on occasion, when it came to her, he was easily hurt. "I've hurt him enough with Aleksei." Erica gave her a curious look. "Don't you feel as if he's hurt you with his Feast of Indulgence?" "Not anymore. At first, I was hurt and angry and wanted to cut off his cock. But now that we can hear each other's thoughts again, I know how hard he tried to hold it back and how much he regrets hurting me. It wasn't something he could control. And I hate to feel him hurting on my account." She tilted her head to one side and looked at Erica. "Haven't you come to terms with Mikhel's feast?" "I've learned to accept it on some level, but… you didn't actually see Serge fucking hordes of other women, did you?" "No… not really, but sometimes when we make love, I get flashes of it and see him with other women. Not exactly one of my favorite features of our special link." "Mikhel and I don't have as deep a link as you and Serge." She paused. "Well, actually I don't think that's true. What I mean is although he can sense some of my thoughts, I can't sense any of his, as you do with Serge. But I actually did see him with many of the women he slept with." She sighed softly. "I love him and I need him and can't imagine my life without him, but it… sometimes the memories hurts so much I want to just curl up in a ball and cry." "Then how can you ask me to sleep with him and add to your burden?" Erica shook her head. "Your sleeping with him wouldn't be the same. Derri, whether
we like it or not, part of the culture of the lives we've chosen involves having our men sleep with at least one other woman and sleeping with at least one other man." Derri frowned. "And you wouldn't have a problem with my sleeping with Mikhel because you want to sleep with Serge." Erica blushed. "I know it's awful of me. And honestly, I don't quite understand it, but… Derri… apart from looking so much like Mikhel, Serge is… " "Hot," she finished when Erica trailed off. "Sex with Serge is so much more than sex. He's… I can't explain how he makes me feel." "Better than you felt with Aleksei?" Her cheeks burned, but she didn't look away from the keen look in Erica's eyes. Seeing that look, she knew Erica also wanted to sleep with Aleksei. "Aleksei is… sex with him was awesome, but it was still just sex. It more than satisfied my physical needs, but not my emotional ones. No one can do that except Serge." "No, but still sex with Aleksei must have been… mind boggling." Erica blushed and averted her gaze. "I'm sorry. If I keep talking like this, you'll begin to think I'm a slut who wants to fuck every handsome vampire in sight." She shook her head slowly. Erica, like Mikhel, was unaware that Aleksei was the Dumonts half-brother. So Erica had no way of knowing she didn't need to be ashamed of her desire for the handsome, mysterious Aleksei. "No, I won't," she said quietly. "It's strange. I think about sex even more now. I just find intercourse too uncomfortable. But man, do I miss making love with Mikhel." "I'll talk to Serge and let you know."
***** Mark Lewis stood at his office window. Although he stared down onto the street, watching the passing people, his thoughts centered around a slender but shapely young woman with long, dark hair and vivid blue eyes. Thoughts of how much he wanted her left him feeling like a lecherous, dirty old man. For months now he had tried to deny his feelings for her. There were so many reasons why he should. She looked barely legal. He was staring sixty in the face. She didn't want a real relationship with him. He wanted to marry her and jealously guard her from other men's attentions. He had never shared his women, yet he was just one of many men she slept with for a living. Not exactly the kind of woman he could take home to meet his son, Jim. Nevertheless, he had to face the fact that he was in love with a high-class prostitute who yanked his chain whenever it suited her. He wasn't quite sure why he allowed it. There were dozens of high-class prostitutes whose services he could procure without risking his heart or self-respect. Without quite knowing how he knew, he felt confident no other working girl could measure up to her. There was a sense of power and willfulness surrounding her that excited and titillated him. Although he was used to being in control in every aspect of his life, he readily admitted that when he was with her, she dominated him. What was more, he'd loved it —until he fell for her. Now that he had, he was between a rock and a hard place. He would be in that uncomfortable position until he took a stand. Which he planned to do that night. Despite his resolve, he felt his cock hardening as he thought of the evening ahead. After the death of his wife of twenty-two years, four years earlier, he had nearly become impotent. Then one of his friends had told him about Katie and convinced him to see her. He had
fallen under the spell of her sensual charm within minutes of meeting her. Their first time together had been rather embarrassing. She had made him feel a level of lust and sexual satisfaction he had never imagined possible. He only needed to think about her slender, beautiful body before his cock started leaking pre-come. And when he had first slipped into her incredibly tight and hot pussy, he'd lost control and come in her almost immediately. Instead of being annoyed, she'd laughed softly and told him he'd just paid her pussy the ultimate compliment. She'd continued to talk dirty to him, kissing and caressing him, until to his surprise, his cock had begun to harden again. Then she'd taken over and fucked him until he was exhausted and weary, but happier than he'd been in years. How could he give that up? How can you go on like this? Another voice demanded.
Chapter Two Mark looked across the table of the dimly lit restaurant at the exceptionally beautiful and chic woman sitting opposite him. As usual, the sight of her made his dick hard. Damn, she was a lovely woman with her dark blue eyes and long dark hair. "Let's dance," he said suddenly. She smiled, her eyes twinkling. "Yes." On the dance floor, he wrapped both arms around her and pressed his lips against her hair. She made a small, purring sound and snuggled close, her cheek against his shoulder. Damn. That was nice. This was only their second real date. Seeing her outside of the apartment where they usually had sex was still new and thrilling for him. They danced in silence. Halfway through the second song, she sneaked her right hand between their bodies. He began to breath erratically as she unzipped his pants and slipped her hand inside his briefs to fondle his dick. He clutched her closer and pressed his lips tight as she began to jerk him off. As he was about to come, she released his cock. Then, under cover of the darkened dance floor, she unzipped a hidden zipper in the front of her dress. The next thing he knew, she was feeding his hard cock through the opening and directly into her pussy. He shuddered and slammed his hips forward, sending his entire shaft into her tight, hot cunt. He clutched her ass and began to fuck her hard. "That's it, lover," she whispered in a low, seductive voice. "Oh, yeah! Fuck me! Fuck me hard! Take all my pussy! Make it your pussy! Ram your cock in me hard. Fuck your pussy!" The thrill of fucking her in a public place where the lights could be turned up at any moment, resulting in their being exposed, provided an extra thrill of excitement to their fuck. He thrust his cock into her pussy over and over, drowning in bliss. He was temped to slide her upper zip down and expose her breasts so he could suck them, but he resisted the urge. That would be going too far. Still the thought of doing it and being caught gave him quite an adrenaline rush. The scandal of having the managing partner in one of Philly's most prestigious law firms caught fucking a woman in public nearly young enough to be his granddaughter was enough to send a surge of lust from his balls straight into his cock. He groaned, sucked on the side of her neck, and pumped his seed into her clasping pussy. She uttered the sound that he called her "sigh of delight" and shuddered against him. "That's it," she told him. "Yes. Oh, lord, yes. Give me your sweet love juice. Give it all to me. Pump every last, wonderful drop in my cunt. Fill me with your sweet seed." She contracted her pussy muscles around his dick repeatedly, massaging and holding him deep in her body until she'd drained the last drop of juice from his cock. Coming in her was so sweet and so good, his legs nearly buckled. After a long moment of just clutching her ass and enjoying having his dick resting in the creamy warmth of her pussy, he reluctantly drew his wilting cock from her and quickly stuffed it back into his trousers. She slowly licked her lips and smiled at him. "Now that we've had a lovely appetizer, let's go back to my place and enjoy a real fuck." Looking into her eyes, he saw a wildness. Her willingness to seize every opportunity and to embrace new experiences was what continued to draw him to her. How could such a lovely young woman control him so easily? "Yes. Damn. Yes."
Half an hour later, they stood naked in the apartment where all their prior trysts had taken place. Although his body was far from perfect, he worked out regularly to keep in shape. He didn't have the rock-hard, sculptured abs the younger men at the gym sported, but she always looked at his naked form as if it were the most perfect specimen of male beauty she'd ever seen. Even as he thought that, she licked her lips suggestively and slowly slid her soft hands over his chest and down his stomach. "What a nice body you have," she told him. He shook his head in wonder. "You mean that." She closed her fingers over his cock and smiled at him. "Of course I mean it. Your dick, in particular, is very nice." Although very thick when erect, his dick was just under seven inches long. He was certain she'd had much bigger cocks in her hand and in her sweet pussy. "Ah, but big cocks are rather overrated, my lovely one," she told him with that knack she had of almost seeming to read his thoughts. "Now come to bed and I will show you how to get the maximum amount of pleasure out of having your cock fucked." Holding his shaft, she led him to the big white bedroom he had come to think of as "theirs." Within its walls, she made him feel as if he were the only man in her life. Near the big bed with the brass head and footboard, she cupped her other hand over his nuts. "I love your balls. They're so warm, heavy, and hairy. Assume the position," she ordered. He eagerly slid onto his back on the bed that was just a few inches longer than his body. She leaned over him and stroked her hands over his shoulders and chest. "I love touching you," she told him, her voice soft and seductive and yet pulsing with suppressed power. "I love loving you." "I love it too," he said, his voice shaking. She'd barely touched him and already his cock was ready to explode because he knew the incredible pleasure awaiting him as her willing sex slave. With her, he was able to maintain a level of stamina that he had not enjoyed in many years. She brushed her sweet lips over his, allowing the tip of her tongue to run along the outline of his mouth. He felt the light caress strike a chord of lust in his aching cock and tender affection in his heart. "Stretch your beautiful body for me, my lovely one." He shifted his body until his outstretched toes nearly touched the brass footboard. Then he slowly extended his arms over his head. He made no protest when she opened a drawer in the nightstand by the bed and brought out several leather restraints. She secured each of his legs to the footboard. Then, her blue eyes glistening with lust, she seated herself on his body and slowly secured his wrists and fastened the other ends of the restraints to the headboard. When she was done, he lay under her, securely bound and ready to be fucked. She spread her lovely body over his and began to pepper his mouth and face with hot, demanding kisses that felt as if they were sucking the breath from his lungs. Lust and fire thundered through his body, causing endless little ripples of pleasure in him. God, he wanted her pussy. He helplessly thrust his hips upwards. Why wouldn't she stop teasing him and let his cock slide into her warm, slick cunt? "Please." She laughed softly. "Not yet," she told him, as she leisurely ground her body against his. She ensured that her pussy stayed in agonizingly sweet contact with his hot cock, although she didn't allow the throbbing head of his dick into her body. "The night is
young and I have plans to torture you with lust and untold bliss, my lovely, lovely one." "Please," he pleaded. "Just let me put the head in your pussy for a few strokes." "Not yet." She pressed a series of scorching kisses against his lips, causing even more heat to suffuse his entire body. Removing her mouth from his, she began to kiss her way down his body. Although they'd never been particularly sensitive before, he felt a surge of heat tighten his balls as she licked and sucked at his nipples. Abandoning his hardened nipples, she continued the path down his body. The tip of her tongue trailed over his stomach and down to his groin. Sucking in a deep breath, she laid her face against one of his legs, her sweet lips mere inches from his dick. She spent several moments licking and nipping the length of his inner thighs. Each movement of her lips and tongue sent a fresh surge of need down his cock and into his balls. Excitement and anticipation tightened his stomach as she knelt between his legs. She fondled his dick and balls between her hands for several moments before she pressed the tip of her tongue against the tiny opening on the head of his cock, and he thought he would lose it and come right away. "Hold on, my lovely one," she whispered the encouragement against the length of his dick. "You know I hate to waste a drop of your precious seed." She rose over him, holding his cock in one hand, and slowly lowered her body until his cock throbbed at the entrance of her sweet cunt. One of the many things he loved about her was how fragrant her aroused pussy was. He could smell her pussy's need to have his cock ram inside it. As she braced herself over him, a few intoxicating drops of her cunt juice flowed from her pussy and onto the head of his cock. Unable to hold back any longer, he struggled against the leather restraints and thrust his hips upward. An inch or so of eager cock found its way up into her wet pussy. Try as he might, he could maneuver no more of his dick into her. "Please," he begged. "Please. Don't torture me anymore. I need your pussy." "And I need your cock, my lovely one," she moaned. "Then take it! It's yours!" She jerked her hips down. He closed his eyes as hot, wet, tight, sweet pussy quickly surrounded his cock. "Oh, shit! Shit!" He groaned and shuddered, fighting hard not to come in her. "Your pussy is exquisite." When his entire thick length was nestled inside her heated hole, she gave that soft little sigh of hers and stretched her body out on his. "As is your thick meat, my lovely one. Oh, lord, how I love having your cock in my pussy. Lord, it feels so damned sublime." She somehow managed to slip her hands under his clenching buns and cupped them as she slowly began to fuck herself on him. He longed to thrust roughly into her and come in a burst of lust and release, but as always, she controlled the pace of their fuck. And as usual, he loved being sexually dominated by the dark, mysterious woman who had brought passion and lust back into his life while capturing his heart. "Hmm. I love the way your ass feels in my hands as I fuck you," she told him, licking the side of his neck. "I love your cock… I love your body… I love fucking your wonderful cock. Hmm. This is soooo good." A wave of lust tightened his balls and swelled his cock. "Oh, Katie. Lovely, lovely, Katie. I love it when you talk dirty to me. Oh, baby! I'm getting ready to come."
"Oh, no. Not yet, my lovely one." To his frustration and dismay, she released his ass and jerked her pussy off his cock. Staring down into his eyes, she spoke softly but firmly to him. "Not yet. I'm not ready for you to come yet." He didn't bother telling her he couldn't help it, because strangely enough, with her, he could hold off his climax. "Please. Let me come in your pussy." "Oh, you will come in my pussy… but only when I'm ready." She shifted her body so that when she lowered her pussy back onto his cock, her small, firm behind rested on his thighs. Supporting her weight on her arms, extended behind her and along the sides of his thighs, she slowly began to fuck her pussy on his dick. Although he was still incapable of being anything more than her sex slave, he liked this position better because when he lifted his head, he could see his cock sliding in and out of her nearly hairless pussy. Watching her small breasts bounce up and down was an added bonus. When he saw the involuntary tremors in her long, firm thigh muscles, he knew she was getting ready to come. She again shifted her body and lay on top of him. He felt a distinct prick against the side of his neck where she loved to lick him. Damn. That hurt. His eyes flew open and he turned his head. "Katie?" She made a small, soft sound and when she turned her head, her eyes seemed to glow. A chill shot down his spine and he struggled against his bonds. "Katie. Katie, are you all right? Your eyes… they… " She blinked rapidly and shook her head, her eyes clearing. "Lay back, my lovely one," she ordered. "Let me finish fucking you." Her lovely eyes were again blue. God, he had to stop imagining things. Disturbed, but still horny as hell, he closed his eyes, and lay back against the bed. No longer straining against his restraints, he allowed the lust in his balls to shoot out from his sac, along the throbbing length of his dick, and into the welcoming warmth of her pussy. "Oh, shit!" he groaned as he exploded in her. She moaned and dug her nails into his thighs as she bathed his cock in her wet, climaxing pussy. Still making soft, satisfied cries of pleasure, she lay on top of him, her cheek pressed against his shoulder. "Thank you, my lovely one." She fell asleep with his wilting cock in her, his wrists and ankles still bound. After several minutes of trying in vain to get comfortable, he drifted into an uneasy sleep. When he woke several hours later, he was untied and she was eagerly fondling his balls and gently pumping his cock. Her breathing was deep and even. He realized with something of a shock that she was jerking him off in her sleep. Damn, what a woman. He exploded over her fingers within moments of waking. She made a small, soft sound before curling her body against his, still asleep. "Katie?" She curled one small hand around his flaccid cock. He smiled. Asleep or awake, the sweet minx had a way of making him feel like the best lover in the world. Small wonder he'd fallen so hopelessly in love with her. He frowned, but it was one sided. No matter how much she appeared to enjoy fucking him, he was just one of God only knew how many men who paid for the privilege of being and sleeping with her. The next morning when he woke and found himself alone in the apartment, he regretted his weakness of the night before. He frowned as he read the note on the
nightstand beside the bed. Thanks for a lovely and unforgettable night. K Their second night together had been so unforgettable, she'd left without waking him. It was as he got up to shower that he noticed several small blood stains on his side of the bed. He frowned. He glanced at his wrists, but neither bore any signs of having been injured. Where the hell had the drops of blood come from?
***** "So what are you afraid of?" Katie interrupted her pacing in front of her living room patio doors long enough to stare at Adam. He slouched across the room in one of her white leather love seats. "Are you serious?" He nodded without quite meeting her gaze. "Yes." "Adam! Last night I lost control of myself while fucking him." He shrugged. "And that's a bad thing because?" "I nearly let him see what I am. I pierced his skin and nearly fed on him. A few minutes longer and his blood would have been flowing from his vein and into my mouth." She sucked in a breath at the sheer sweetness of the thought. What bliss must await the vampire lucky enough to feed on his warm blood as she fucked him. God help her, she wanted to be that vampire. Adam nodded, a knowing look in his eyes. "Come on, Katie. Admit it. The idea of feeding on him turns you on. So just tell him the truth and go from there." She gave a vigorous shake of her head. "What if he turns away from me in horror and disgust?" "What if he embraces you and your culture? Isn't that possibility worth the risk?" She immediately shook her head. The thought of losing all contact with Mark Lewis didn't bear thinking about. In some way that she couldn't explain, he fulfilled a deep-seated need in her. "Why are you shaking your head no, Katie?" "Because I can't risk losing him." "But that's just it, Katie. I don't think there's much risk involved." He rose and walked across the room to stand near her. That's when she noticed the dark bruise on his right bicep, protruding from the short sleeve of his t-shirt. She compressed her lips into an angry line and glared at him. "That's it. I am going to kick his ass. Where the hell is he?" she demanded. Adam's handsome face flushed and he averted his gaze. "Stay out of this, Katie." He started to turn away, but she swung him around to face her. "Stay out of it while that miserable bastard uses you as a punching bag? The hell I will. I am not only going to kick his skinny little ass but I am also going to crush his tiny excuse for balls and cock!" To her annoyance, he jerked away from her, his blue eyes cool. "No, Katie, you will not. His skinny little ass and tiny excuse for balls and cock suit me just fine. Thank you very much. You will stay out of my personal life, unless and until I invite you in. Is that clear?" She tossed her head angrily. "Instead of laying down the law with me, why don't
you try being Mr. Tough Guy with Wee Willie?" "Why don't you try minding your own business?" he snapped. She shook her head. "I've watched him mistreat you long enough, Adam! You deserve so much more than you're getting from him. He has no right to put his hands on you. Why the hell do you allow it?" "Katie, what I allow in my relationship is my business. When I either want or need your intervention, I'll ask for it. Clear?" "Adam—" "No, Katie! You answer me. Have I made myself clear." "Crystal." "Good. Now we were talking about you and Mark." "Oh sure. Tell me to fuck off, then ask me about my personal life." "It's not the same thing, Katie." He stroked a hand down her cheek. "Right?" She slapped his hand away. "Fuck you." He unzipped his pants and popped out his cock. "Be my guest." Tension building between the two of them dispersed as she began laughing. She laughed so hard she collapsed to her knees with tears streaming down her cheeks. He kneeled in front of her and shook her arm. "Hey, I know I don't have a monster cock like your brothers, but it's not so small you have to laugh hysterically when I pull it out either," he protested. She sobered. She slipped one arm around his neck, while fondling his cock with one hand. "You know I'm very fond of your cock." "You should be. How many years have you spent trying to 'fuck' the gay out of me?" She sighed. "Too bad it didn't work." "I am what I am, Katie. Still, you know I enjoy fucking you." He grinned at her. "And having you fuck me is rather nice too." She lay her cheek against his shoulder, smiling. Sometimes, when he was horny and Dave was unavailable, she strapped on a dildo and fucked his ass. They both enjoyed it. And Dave, confident in the power of his stranglehold on Adam, found it amusing that a full-fledged gay man and a straight woman should "pretend" to enjoy fucking each other. "Yes," she agreed. She rubbed her cheek against his shoulder. "Adam, I don't know how much longer I can stand back and watch him abuse you." He curled his fingers in her hair and urged her head back so he could look in her eyes. "It's not your concern, Katie. Leave it alone. I know our relationship seems intolerable to you, but I… I need him." She frowned. Need. Not love. "You deserve better." "He's the man I want." "But do you love him?" "Do you love Mark?" That was not a question she was prepared to answer. "That's none of your business." "Same here, doll," he told her coolly. She sighed. "It's not the same thing. Mark doesn't batter me in the name of 'rough' sex or love." "Maybe I do a little battering too." She shook her head. "Then how come you're the only one who ever has bruises?" "Katie, maybe… just maybe… I like it rough." He leaned his forehead against hers. "Don't worry about me. I'm a big boy and I can take care of myself." He brushed his lips
against hers. "But thanks for caring so much." "You're my best friend. You have been since we were seventeen. How can I not worry about you and take it personally when he hurts you?" She stared in his eyes. "And no matter what you say, I know he does hurt you. And you should know that I am not going to stand for it much longer. If he doesn't clean up his act, I will kill him." "No, Katie!" "Yes, Adam! I will kill him." "If you hurt him, I won't forgive you." "Yes you will because I will make you forget him." He recoiled. "You would force your will on me?" Forcing her superior will on others was one of the irresistible lures of her vampire blood. The ability was part of her heritage. Nevertheless, she had never subjugated the will of one as close to her as Adam. While she found nothing inherently wrong with using her natural abilities as a latent, she knew Adam would have a real problem with it. "No." She stroked his cheek. "Even though I feel it would be in your best interest, I will not force my will on you. You are far too important to me." "Promise?" "Promise." She settled against his shoulder. Killing Dave was out, more’s the pity. She could still put the fear of God in him and subjugate his will and desire to batter Adam.
***** "What are you going to do?" Derri sighed and shook her head. She looked across her kitchen table at her best friend, Cassy Raven. "I don't know." Cassy sipped from her cup, her smooth dark face curious. "But you want to sleep with him, don't you?" "Yes," she admitted. "It's crazy, Cass. I couldn't love or adore Serge more, but I would like to be fucked by Mikhel. I know that sounds sleazy." Cassy shook her head. "Actually, it doesn't." Something in Cassy's voice made her study her friend's pretty face. "What?" "Derri… will you think I'm a shameless hussy if I admit… " "What? Come on, Cass. You know you can tell me anything." "Well, it's just that… I feel as strongly about Chandler as you do Serge, but… Derri, Serge is really hot." Derri stared at her, not really surprised. Serge was one of the most attractive men she'd ever met. Everywhere they went, women stared at him with lust in their gazes. Still, she hadn't quite expected Cassy to admit to being attracted to him. She nodded. "I know." Cassy bit her lip. "Dare, I hope you don't think I… I hope you haven't misunderstood me." She shook her head. "No. I understand. And in a way, he and Chandler resemble each other. They both have gray eyes, dark hair, and big dicks." "Yeah, but to be fair, Derri, Chandler's silver temples give him a definite edge. Okay, his cock isn't as big as Serge's, but it suits me just fine." Cassy smirked at her. Derri laughed. "Oh, Cassy, we're really changing. Here we are discussing the size of
our men's dicks and sleeping with men we shouldn't want to sleep with. Although Serge said that once Chandler had to be infused with quite a bit of Katie's blood, so I guess maybe that's why you're attracted to Serge." "Or maybe it's just his big dick," Cassy said, giving her an evil grin. She smiled. "Maybe… or maybe it's the whole vampire… talisman thing. All four of us have handled the talismans. Maybe that has something to do with it. I don't know." Cassy sighed. "I don't either. I just know I never expected to be so totally in love with one man while finding another one so sexy." "Believe me, I feel you." "So, what are you going to do about Mikhel?" She shook her head. "I don't know."
***** "Do you still see Katie?" Mark asked the question in a hesitant voice. He waited impatiently for his friend, Nick, reclining in the chair next to his, to answer. "No." Mark took a moment to digest Nick's answer in silence. Even though Nick was the friend who had turned him on to Katie, thoughts of them together distressed and pained him. Knowing Katie slept with nameless, unknown men was bad enough. Knowing she slept with Nick had become increasingly painful in the last few weeks. He took a long swig of his beer. "Why not?" Nick, ten years younger and tall, dark, and handsome, shrugged. "Last time I saw her, about two months ago, when she came, she called me Mark. I knew then that it was time to find myself another escort." He arched a brow. "I take it you are not only still seeing her, but have made quite an impression on her as well." He shook his head slowly. "I don't know. I mean I know she's made a big… a huge impression on me, but whether or not I've done the same… I just don't know. I mean, she makes me feel as if I'm the most important man in her life when we're together, but you said that's how she made you feel too." "Yes… until she called me Mark in the heat of passion. I think you can assume you've made an impression." "Maybe, but even if that's the truth, what's the point? I mean she's nearly young enough to be my granddaughter." "So? If she doesn't mind, why should you?" "She doesn't mind because I don't mean anything to her." "Is that what she said?" "Sex is business for her. We don't… when we're together, we have sex… we don't talk about anything personal or specific." "Have you tried talking to her about how you feel?" "What would be the point? She's not going to want a real relationship with a man so much older. I don't even know if she'd want a relationship with any man she met while working." "There's only one way to find out, Mark. Ask her." "And if she blows me off or worse, laughs at me?" "Then you'll move on. She's not the only high-class working girl available, you know. I've found a few more I can introduce you to, if you’d like." He shook his head. "I know there are other women available, but none quite like her.
She… she's like no other woman I've ever met." He stared at Nick with a slight smile on his face. "Didn't you sense that when you fucked in the white bedroom?" "What white bedroom? We always fucked in a green room." "You know the white bedroom with the big brass bed." He didn't mention the leather restraints. Nick shook his head. "That must be the room at the end of the hall she said was off limits. I've never been in it." Mark blinked. Did that mean… could that possibly mean that the white bedroom really was their special room? That she only slept with him there? Nick was speaking and he focused his attention on what he was saying. "When I was still seeing her, I sensed she knew how to please me… there was nothing else between us… nothing that made me feel about her as you apparently do. When she started calling me Mark, I knew it was time to move on and I had no problem doing that. I think she let herself feel more with you, which probably drew you to feel more for her." He smiled. "Is that the shrink in you talking?" Nick laughed. "Maybe." "So the shrink in you doesn't see a problem with my falling for a working girl like her?" "No. As long as you don't become obsessed with her." He looked away and took a long swig of his beer. There seemed no point in telling Nick what he felt for Katie went beyond obsession. "I won't become a stalker if she turns me down," he said, smiling slightly.
***** "You're Katie… the whore." Katie considered the man standing just inside the doorway of her shop on Chestnut Street. For a moment, she mistook him for Dave Adler, Adam's abusive boyfriend. But this man was several inches taller and heavier, although he too had dark hair and the proverbial beady eyes. Unlike Dave, who always wore jeans and a pullover, this man wore an expensive suit and sported a Rolex watch and a diamond stud in one ear. Unlike Dave, he projected an air of menace. Well, a human woman would have felt menace. Whoever he was, clearly he had not come to have his fortune told. "And you are?" She watched surprise flit across his face and held back a smile. He'd expected her to take exception to being called a whore. "I am Damon Whitney. You've heard of me." Damon Whitney ran the most exclusive prostitution ring in the tri-state area. He'd been known to brag that he owned all the high-class bitches in Pennsylvania, New Jersey, and Delaware. She shook her head. "No," she said calmly. "If you want your fortune told—" "I don't," he snapped. She leaned back in the chair at the small table, which held her crystal ball. She'd never seen a damned thing in the useless piece of junk, but her customers expected her to have and use one. "Then you've come for some of my famous pussy," she said. "Well, you'll just have to make an appointment like—" "Shut up, you simple bitch!" He leveled a finger at her, his eyes narrowing. "Do you
think I'd waste my time paying to sleep with a bitch like you?" "Don't knock it until you try it," she said, smiling. "Lots of men pay lots of money to fuck me." He bounded away from the door and stormed across the room to glare down at her. "I'll tell you this for the last time, bitch. Keep your mouth shut while I'm talking." "Or?" she asked, staring up at him. "Or I'll give your ass a beating you won't soon forget." She slowly rose to her feet. "I don't think I'd like to have my ass beat." "Then shut the fuck up. I'm here to make you an offer." Her lips twitched. "An offer I can't refuse?" "That's right. I've sat by and watched you pull away steady johns from my girls for the last few months and it has to stop. Either you come under my protection, or I will take you down and out of the game." "So either I work for you and let you keep most of the money I earn or you'll… what?" The fingers of one big hand snapped tight around her neck and squeezed. "Or I'll kill you, bitch! What do you think?" A knot of rage formed in the pit of her stomach. She envisioned herself knocking him down and feeding on him until the last drop of blood had been drained from his body. Then tossing his useless carcass in a trash bag and throwing him in some back alley. But his blood would probably be putrid and not worth the risk of killing him. She grabbed his wrist and forced his hand away from her neck. Then, resisting the urge to fling him across the room and through the glass door, she stepped away from him. "Touch me again and I will kill you," she warned. He stared at her in surprise. A woman willing and able to fight back had clearly never confronted him. "Bitch! That's going to cost you!" She thrust out a hand, allowing her eyes to glow slightly. "Get out of here before I kill you where you stand, you stupid, cowardly bastard!" She watched as he stood, in apparent indecision. He clearly wanted to attack her again, but she knew he felt the menace of her vampire blood holding him at bay. After several moments he backed slowly away, his eyes narrowed. "You've just made the biggest mistake of your life, bitch. You could have been one of my girls, bringing in incredible amounts of money, living a lavish lifestyle, wearing diamonds and furs. Now you'll be lucky to live the year out." "I have no need for diamonds or furs. Nor do I need or want to be one of your girls. Because you are so obviously a stupid bastard of low intelligence, I'll give you fair warning. If you value your cowardly life, do not fuck with me or I will kill you." "Bitch! You've just signed your death warrant." "Oh, don't be so damned melodramatic!" His resemblance to Dave increased her annoyance. He was trying to bully and intimidate her much as Dave did Adam. Well, to hell with that idea. She flashed across the distance between them, grabbed his nuts and cock, and gave an angry squeeze. He gasped in pain and she allowed him to stagger away from her only after she'd given his genitals another squeeze. "You stay the fuck away from me or the next time, I'll crush both your cock and balls." He turned and fled from her shop. Even as he left, she sighed. Under his fear, she sensed a great deal of rage. He would be back. Next time he would bring some of his enforcers. She shrugged. It had been awhile since she'd had an excuse to kick ass.
Chapter Three "You've made up your mind." Derri nodded and forced herself to meet Mikhel's gaze. He sat across her kitchen table, holding an untouched cup of coffee in his hands. "Yes." He touched a petal of one of the roses in a vase sitting on the kitchen table. "I see Serge's been at it again." She smiled. "Yes. I receive two dozen at home and at work every few days. God, he's so sweet." He smiled. "He loves you more than you can possibly know." "I love him too." He nodded. "Your answer is no?" "Yes." He set the cup on the table and ran a hand through his hair. "Why?" She sighed. Maybe having him over for a meal to tell him she wasn't going to sleep with him had not been such a great idea after all. She probably should have asked him to invite Erica, but she'd been afraid Erica might try to change her mind. "I just can't." "Serge said no?" "No." When she and Serge had discussed it, he'd said very little except that he would support and abide by her decision. "He… he feels for you." "But you don't?" She met his dark gaze and shivered at the level of need she saw in his gaze. "No, I feel for you, too." "But?" "But… you're his brother. I know it's what you two have been doing for years, but I've never done it. My fantasies have never included sleeping with brothers. I hope you understand." He leaned forward and captured one of her hands in his. "Ah, Derri, I wish you would change your mind. I'll be gentle." She doubted that he would be gentle. He was too horny for that. Not that she'd necessarily want him to be gentle. She tugged at her hand, but his grip only tightened. "Mikhel. Please. Don't do that." He immediately released her hand. She shook her head. "No. I meant don't try to subvert my will. I know you can make me do it if you want, but please don't do that. This is not something I'm comfortable doing. I know it's what everyone expects me to do, but I can't… at least not yet." He sighed and sat back in his seat, his eyes narrowing. She swallowed and pressed her lips together. He was going to remind her she had slept with Aleksei. "Go ahead. Say it." "Say what?" "That I slept with Aleksei." He shook his head. "I wasn't going to mention that. Although I don't quite understand how or why you could, but for some reason Serge has accepted it and that's good enough for me." "You weren't going to mention it?" "No. As I said, Serge is okay with it and so am I."
She stared at him. He was serious. She sighed. "Mikhel… you know I find you attractive, but—" "I also know you want to sleep with me." He leaned forward and looked directly into her eyes. "And I can make you sleep with me… but I won't." He sighed and shook his head. "I've never needed sex more. Are you sure, Derri? Is there any possibility of you changing your mind? I really need some pussy." She flushed. "I… I need cock, but it's Serge's cock I want and need." "I could make you want mine." "Mikhel, I already want yours," she admitted. "Then come here and let me make love to you." "Don't you mean fuck?" He shrugged. "Yes. God, you have no idea how badly I need a good, hard fuck!" He flashed around the table and lifted her to her feet. He cupped her face between his palms. "Please, Derri." A chill shook her whole body. He was so big and handsome. So like Serge. If she closed her eyes, she could pretend it was Serge about to make love to her. But when she opened them, she'd know what she'd done. "Mikhel… please… stop… I can feel you exerting your will. Please don't." He closed his eyes and leaned his forehead against hers, running his big hands up and down her back and buns. "You don’t seem to understand how important this is to me. This isn’t a casual request. I need some pussy." He cupped his hands over her ass and pressed his lower body tight against hers. She felt the bulge of his cock and sucked in a breath. Oh, Lord, that felt good and she did want him. But she couldn't… she mustn't. "Then go find some." "It's your pussy I need and want. You know that you are my only option." She drew away from him. "I… everyone tells me our sleeping together is inevitable. Since we both seem to want each other, maybe it is, but I'm not there right now. I'm sorry, Mikhel. Please try to understand." He engulfed her in a bear hug, pressing his face against her breasts. "Haven’t you been listening to me?" She and Serge had not been committed to each other when she had slept with Aleksei. In addition, she had thought Serge had left her for good. That wasn't the case now. "I can't, Mikhel." He sucked in a deep breath and she felt his shudder along the length of her entire body. "Okay. I'll respect your decision, just as I would expect Serge to respect Erica's." He released her and flashed across the kitchen. A moment later, she heard her apartment door open and close. Late that night, she lay alone in bed, her pussy aching and her thoughts on Mikhel. Why had she refused him? Everyone expected them to fuck. They wanted to fuck. Serge had given her his permission, if not his blessing. So why had she consigned both herself and Mikhel to feeling this horrible aching need for sex? Even now, instead of aching, she could be lying there with her pussy stuffed full of thick, hot, vampire cock. Her pussy convulsed at the picture her mind painted. Oh, Lord, she wanted to do the right thing by Serge, but she also wanted Mikhel. She balled her hand into a fist and punched it into her pillow. Stop it, Derri. He's Serge's brother. You cannot fuck him. The ringing phone startled her. She glanced at her bedside clock. One-thirty. She sat up and reached for the phone. "Hello?"
"Hi, sweetheart." "Serge! Oh, Serge, I miss you so much." "Why aren't you sleeping?" She hesitated. "I can't sleep." "Why?" "I miss you." "I miss you. I've just finished jerking off over your picture. I pretended I was coming in your sweet mouth." "Don't I wish you had." "You feeling horny, sweetheart?" "You have no idea how horny." "Where's Mik?" "I don't know. Home with Erica, I guess." "I sort of thought he'd be there with you." "No. I told him no." "Why?" "You were so hurt when you found out I'd slept with Aleksei. You think I want to hurt you like that again?" "That was before I knew he was my brother. Once I knew that, it was easier to accept. Derri, to be honest, the thought of another cock in your pussy drives me a little mental, but so does the thought of Mik trying to stay sane without sex for the next two months. Derri, vampires, especially new full-bloods, need sex like we need the blood of our bloodlust. Now that Mik is committed to Erica, you are his only honorable outlet for sex until after she has their baby. This should be a happy time for him. He shouldn't be full of frustrated desire and need." "You sound like you want me to sleep with him." There was a long pause. "I wouldn't say that exactly, but you will never hear any recriminations from me if you do. This is a vulnerable time for him. If he doesn't stay honorable, he runs the risk of… Derri, there are other types of vampires that I hope you'll never meet. They are the nocturnal breed, full of hate, greed, lust, and wickedness. And nearly every vile thing you've heard about vampires is true of that breed." "The dark side, so to speak?" "Very dark," he said. "The vampire who stalked you was nothing compared to that breed." "So you're saying Mikhel could become like that if I don't sleep with him?" "I'm saying those vampires weren't all necessarily evil in the beginning. It started with one dishonorable act, which led to another and another. If Mik seeks sex from anyone but you, it would be dishonorable." She could never imagine Mikhel turning into a dark, evil vampire. On the other hand, Serge certainly knew more about vampires than she ever would. "Serge, you're practically twisting my arm to sleep with him. Did he… did he call you and ask you to pressure me?" "No! Derri! Do you really think I'd conspire with anyone against you? I love you more than life itself. I have not talked to Mik, Erica, or anyone from home. I genuinely expected to find Mik in bed with you. I just hate to think what he must be going through." She sighed. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean that. I'm just so confused. I… I do want to sleep with him, but—"
"Then do. Have a good time with him." "Oh, Serge. How can I tell you not to sleep with other women and then proceed to let Mikhel fuck me silly?" "I will be using my hands until I return home, Derri. I have no desire for any other woman. I will not be fucking anyone while I'm here. Please don't doubt that." "I don't." She had no doubt that Serge would remain faithful to her. "Good. Besides, he won't be fucking you silly," he said, sounding amused. "Really? You wouldn't say that if you'd seen the look in his eyes when he looked at me. He's so full of lust he's about to burst." "I meant you're entirely too intelligent for anyone to fuck silly. Derri, don't let him do something we'll all regret." "Oh, Gray Eyes, you're such an attentive, caring brother." "No more than he is." "Will he… what about… Serge, I don't want to get pregnant by him." "You won't." "Why not? I know he won't use a condom. None of you seem to want to." "We don't need to, Derri." "Is that why Erica's pregnant?" "That's different. She's Mik's bloodlust. He can't get you pregnant." He paused and took a deep breath before going on. "Hell, I'm not even sure I'll be able to get you pregnant." She bolted up in bed. "What? Never?" "I don't know," he admitted. "Remember, it took Mik twenty-five years of trying with many different women to succeed in becoming a father. We vampires don't have children very often." "But one night with Erica and he succeeds?" "Well, I don't know if it happened the first night, but basically, yes." "Your mother had at least four… maybe more you said." "She's an exception. None of the vampires in our community have been successful in having children. That's why we're all so excited that Mik is going to be a father." "Wouldn't you like to be a father too?" "Yes! I would like to be the father of your children, I just don't know if I can. How much of a difference is that going to make between us, sweetheart?" She'd always planned to have a couple of kids after marriage. Never once had she considered she might fall in love with a man who might be sterile. "None." "None? You're sure?" "Positive. Oh, Gray Eyes, don't you realize yet how very much I love, adore, and worship you? I couldn't give you up any more than I could give up eating or breathing. You and our relationship and love for each other are just that important to me." "Oh, Derri! I love you more all the time." "Lord, I wish you were here. I need you." "I need you… and so does Mik. Help him?"
***** Katie closed the oven door on the roast and flicked the intercom switch on the kitchen wall as her apartment bell rang. "Yes?" "It's Mark."
"Oh. Mark." She stopped and took a slow deep breath, surprised that she felt so flustered. They'd been fucking like bunnies for months. Why should she feel nervous just because she was having him over to the apartment where she lived for the first time? She was too damned experienced to have a stomach full of butterflies because she was making dinner for a man. But she'd never felt about another man as she felt about Mark. He wasn't just another man and he'd long since ceased being just a john. "Ah, Katie? Can I come in?" "Oh!" She bit her lip and released the lobby door button. Then she flashed through her apartment to study her reflection in the full-length mirror on the back of her closet door. A scared, pale face stared back at her. Her eyes looked large and colorless. She pinched her cheeks. "Get with the program, Katie. You're not some teenage virgin. Hell, you were never a teenage virgin," she reminded herself. She'd taken her first lover at twelve and had been loving cock every since. She wore a dark green, strapless dress, which barely covered her breasts, hugged her hips, exposed her back nearly to the waist, and fell just below her knees. Like the dress she had worn on their second date, it sported a cleverly hidden front zipper. She put on her earrings, a pair of diamond and emerald hoops her father had given her for her last birthday. Leaving her long legs bare, she slipped on a pair of two-inch heels and flashed through the apartment as the buzzer outside her door sounded. She caught her breath with surprised delight when Mark extended a bouquet of red roses to her. "Oh, Mark! They… oh, God, they're so… so beautiful." "Hey!" He set the roses on her hall table, closed the door, and took her in his arms. "Are you… are those tears in your eyes?" She blinked and looked at him through an unexpected veil of tears. "I'm sorry. I'm just feeling a little emotional tonight." He tipped up her chin and pressed a warm, gentle kiss against her mouth. "Are you all right?" She nodded, linking her arms around his neck. "Yes. It's just that no one's ever given me flowers before." "You're kidding!" "No. I'm not. Oh, my dad and my brothers have sent me flowers, but that's not the same as a man sending them. Oh, Mark! They're so beautiful." "So are you, Katie. You are one of the loveliest women I've ever been blessed to meet." She knew without asking that he was putting her second to his late wife, Jennie. Normally, she didn't play second fiddle to anyone, especially a dead woman, but somehow she didn't begrudge him his memories of his beloved wife. "And I can cook too," she said, her mood brightening. She danced away from him and twirled around. "What do you think? Will I do?" "Oh, Katie, you will more than do. You are a vision of loveliness." She smiled. "Oh, Mark. I do love being with you. You make me feel so special." "You are special." "This is going to be a very special evening. We're going to eat well, dance close together, and then we are going to spend the night fucking in my bed. Sound like a plan to you?" "Oh, yeah, baby!" Several hours later, she shuddered, and came over the cock spewing a second load in her pussy. "Oh, lord, if I live to be hundreds of years old, I will always love our
fucks," she told him as she regretfully climbed off his wilting dick. Although she could have gone on fucking, she knew he needed a break. "Oh, baby! One of these days I'm going to enjoy your pussy too much and have a heart attack. Dying in your pussy. Damn. What a way to go," he murmured sleepily as she began to loosen the restraints on his wrists and ankles. She kissed his cock and slid her damp body up his equally clammy one. "If I have anything to say about it, you are never going to die of a heart attack or anything else." She cuddled close to his body, feeling warm, safe, and as if she were where she belonged. This was where she wanted to spend the rest of her life—in his arms with his cock, limp from fucking, resting against her flooded cunt. "Katie, I'll be sixty in a couple of months. I'm not getting any younger." "But you could, if you wanted it enough." She felt his chest shake with laughter. "Katie! You're drunk. You've had too much cock," he teased, stroking a hand down her bare back to her ass. Lord, his hand felt good. "We're going to have to have a talk soon, my lovely one." "Yes," he echoed, his voice strained. She pressed closer, suppressing a sigh. He wasn't ready to hear the truth about her or to be exposed to all the possibilities being her man could open up to him. "Don't worry, my lovely one. Everything will be fine," she assured him. His hand tightened on her ass. "Katie, do you have to go on seeing other men? I know you make a lot of money at it, but… I'm a partner in a law firm that is financially very rewarding. I could double or even triple the amount I give you if you wanted." "That's a lot of money." "I know, but you're worth that and more. I make a very good living. I could… I could take very good care of you." "Are you offering to become my sugar daddy?" "No! Nothing like that. I know… no… I just think you're worth so much more than… no… I just want to… take care of you." His offer, made in a hesitant, uncertain voice, touched her deeply. She'd never met a man who wasn't related to her who wanted to take care of her. "You are so very sweet, my lovely, lovely Mark." "Will you think about it?" "I will, but I am what I am, Mark. If you want our outside relationship to continue, you'll have to accept me on my terms without questions and without trying to change me." She felt his shoulders slump. She lifted her head and looked down into his eyes. "Just give me a little time to acclimate to our changing relationship. Okay?" He nodded slowly, but his blue eyes clouded. "Katie, I am so much older than you. Does the age difference bother you?" "No," she assured him. "Are you sure? God, you're so lovely and so young." "Mark, I'm not as young as I look. I'll be thirty-six this year." "No way you're thirty-six. You look about twenty… maybe twenty-one." "Nevertheless I am thirty-five and I happen to like my men with a little age on them. Young men are so boringly stuck on themselves. You are the perfect age for me, my lovely one. One of these days I'll show you my license and birth certificate to prove my age." She saw the disbelief in his eyes and smiled. "It's true. I'm thirty-five."
"Even so, that's still very young compared to fifty-nine. Did I… did I please you tonight, Katie?" She took his hand and guided it between their bodies and into her pussy. "What do you feel?" "Your pussy is moist and juicy." "It's not just your come, it's mine too. My pussy is full because you made me come again and again—as you always do. Oh, Mark, you always please me." She smiled suddenly. "If sex with you gets any better, I'll have to start paying you. You want my credit card info now or later?" That produced a smile. "You're just saying that because it's true." She laughed and settled against him again. She moved around until her mound rested against his limp dick, then she slept, secure in the knowledge that she was with the one man in the world she valued above any other she had met.
***** "Damn, I'm horny. Let me get some of that." Aleksei eased his cock out of the woman sleeping on his body and turned his head to frown at the vampire standing in her bedroom doorway. He sighed. He should have known Vlad would track him down again sooner rather than later. Vlad was the last person he wanted to see on what he'd hope would be a very special night for he and Tasha. "No!" Rather than looking at him, Vlad's gaze was on the pussy of the woman Aleksei's cock had just cleared. Before Aleksei could react, Vlad flashed across the room and fastened his mouth on Tasha's leaking cunt, his hands clasped around her big thighs. He began eating her as if he were enjoying his first piece of pussy. After several moments of undisguised hunger, Vlad leered up at him. "No wonder you didn't want to share. This is a fine piece of pussy." Aleksei bared his incisors. Vlad laughed and stuck his tongue up in Tasha's pussy. She made a soft sound and lifted her hips slightly. He watched as the other full-blood licked the tender pink pussy clean. Then, without warning, he rose, whipped out his huge, thick cock, and drove it deep into her pussy with one hard thrust that made Aleksei wince. She cried out and came abruptly awake. She stared in horror at the vampire ruthlessly fucking her. She then turned startled eyes on Aleksei. "Aleksei! What's happening? Oh, God! Wait! Please! Not so hard!" she pleaded, shoving at the other vampire's shoulders. "You're really hurting me." Her face contorted with pain. "Please. Not so hard. Please!" Aleksei clamped a hand on the back of the other vampire's neck. "Easy!" he ordered. "I am not going to allow you to hurt her!" Vlad's head whirled around. Still fucking her hard, he bared his incisors. "You've had your turn. Stay out of this." Aleksei's temper flared. "Who the hell do you think you're talking to, you arrogant bastard? She doesn't deserve to be hurt and I will not allow you to hurt her!" He tightened his fingers on Vlad's neck, clamped his other hand on his shoulder and pulled him bodily off the woman. She cried out in pain as the huge cock popped out of her pussy, and fainted. Angered by her unnecessary distress and pain, he flung the vampire across the room and against the far wall.
Before Vlad could recover, he flashed across the room, grabbed him by his throat, and lifted him off the floor. "If you ever treat another woman like that in my presence, there will be trouble between us. Do I make myself clear?" Vlad's eyes glowed and he hissed angrily, his incisors bared. "Take your hand off my neck or I will break it and the arm attached to it." Aleksei felt a level of rage and near hatred from Vlad that he'd never expected to find directed at him. Shit! Vlad was going to make him kick his damned ass. He tightened his fingers around Vlad's neck. "Do I make myself clear?" he asked again, ignoring Vlad's unexpected threat. Several long moments passed during which they stared angrily at each other. Finally, as he tried to mentally prepare for a physical confrontation he did not want, Vlad inclined his head slightly. Aleksei allowed his eyes to soften and he touched the other man's shoulder. "The way you treat women has to stop." "It'll stop when I find the bitch responsible for making me what I am." Aleksei sighed. He had hoped that the other vampire's anger would have dissipated over time, but Vlad was as determined to have his revenge as he'd been hundreds of years earlier. "What if you never find her? Will you ruin every pussy you meet in the interim?" "Only the ones who belong to women who remind me of her. You never used to have a problem with me. You've grown soft, Sei," he taunted. Aleksei took a deep breath. He was not in the mood to be baited. He released his grip on the other vampire's neck, allowing his feet to touch the floor. Sometimes he wondered how much longer he could possibly stave off the disaster Vlad was so determined to wreak. When Vlad learned the truth Aleksei had been keeping from him for some fifty-five years, all hell would literally break loose. God, sometimes just the thought made him bone weary. He sighed. "Get out," he said coolly. He glanced at the woman lying on his bed. "I have to repair the damage you've done." "Why bother? She hardly seems worth the effort." He clenched his hand in a fist, but resisted the urge to punch the other vampire. "Is that why you dived into her pussy like a starving man? Because she's not worth the effort?" "What do you see in this endless succession of plain, fat women you bed?" "It's none of your concern who I fuck! If my taste in women displeases you, keep your cock in your damned pants and find your own lovers." "I don't need this grief from you, Sei," the other vampire snarled and was gone in a dark blur. Aleksei crossed the room and stared at the woman lying on the bed. A fine sheen of moisture covered her beautiful ebony skin. Granted she was heavy and what some men would call plain, but that's how he liked his women. This particular woman had been a very nice fuck. No. She was more than a nice fuck for him. He lay on the bed beside her and began masturbating. Just before he came, he gently parted her pussy and ejaculated into her. Then he lifted one of her legs over his and eased his cock into her sweet warmth. Hmm. Now that was beyond nice. Holding her in his arms and kissing her lips, he began a tender fuck. After several moments, she began to shiver, her big breasts jiggled, and her pussy
clung to his plunging cock. She sighed with pleasure and slowly opened her eyes. "Aleksei! Thank God, it's you! I had such an awful nightmare. There was this man with glowing eyes and a huge cock, raping me. At first I thought it was you, but I knew you would never hurt me." "Never," he promised. "Oh, Aleksei, I was so afraid." "It's all right," he told her softly, slowly sinking his cock deep in her moist, velvety cunt. Lord, there was no pussy quite as good as one that belonged to a big, plain woman who loved having a big, thick cock inside her. "You're safe." "Ooooh. And very happy," she moaned, shuddering as he thrust deep into the warm, clinging depths of her tight, juicy tunnel. He laughed softly and rolled her over onto her back. He allowed his hands to slide down to her hips. They were wide. He loved that there was so much of her. He stroked his hands down the side of her thighs before sliding his hands under her big, warm buns and cupping them. She tightened them, then she made them jiggle. He sighed with satisfaction. Damn, he loved a sweet, sexy, woman with a flabby, jiggly ass. Licking softly at the side of her neck, he propelled his hips forward, sending his cock balls deep in her tight, heated channel. Oh, yeah! That felt good. He didn't often meet a human woman capable of taking his entire length without a measure of discomfort. Since he hated giving his lovers anything but pleasure, he oftentimes had to be satisfied with having part of his cock outside the pussy he was fucking. Moaning and tossing her head from side to side, she lifted her legs and wrapped her large, lovely thighs around his body, below his ass. Groaning and feeling as if his balls were ready to blow, he closed his fingers on her ass and began fucking her wildly, thrusting his cock in and out of her cunt in piston-like fashion. A ripple of desire and lust rolled through him like a tidal wave. His cock ached and his balls felt as if they were about to burst. God, he needed to come in her. He felt the fierce trembling in her pussy muscles, spasming around his cock like a warm, liquid vice. Thank God she was ready to come. He redoubled his efforts and shoved his cock repeatedly into her, savoring the warm pussy tissue surrounding his dick. She screamed with pleasure and bathed his cock in a flood of warm pussy juice as she came. Releasing the iron grip he'd had on himself, he torpedoed his cock as deep as he could get it in her. The sperm blasted into her cunt in torrents, convulsing his body. When he'd pumped the last drop in her, he shuddered, moaned, and fell forward in her arms, gasping for breath. Shit! There was nothing half as wonderful as fucking a plus-sized woman with a sweet, cock-hungry pussy. Damn, that had been one of the best fucks he'd ever had. "Shit! That was good," he told her, licking the side of her neck. Just for a moment, he was tempted to sink his incisors into her tender neck, feed on her, and coerce her into changing her mind. But she deserved better than that. "I think you have the best pussy on the planet," he told her. She laughed and used her pussy to give his cock a playful squeeze. He moaned in protest and she laughed again, stroking her hands down his slick back. "I know I've never had any cock as big, hard, thick, or as good as yours. I'm going to miss you." He sighed and lifted his head to look down at her. She was one of the sweetest women he'd met in a very long time. Although they'd seen each other infrequently for several years, he had come to expect that when he hit Kansas City, she would be waiting
to welcome him with passionate kisses and a willing pussy. And lately, he had found all sorts of reasons to hit Kansas City. "Must you go?" he asked softly. She stroked his cheek. "I'll miss you more than I can say, Aleksei, but this job in Africa is the job of a lifetime. I'd never forgive myself if I didn't take full advantage of it." She hesitated. "I don't suppose you'd consider coming with me?" The idea tempted him. Although he was not in love with her, he did care deeply for her. He liked everything about her and would miss her, but he shuddered to think what Vlad would get up to with him out the country for extended periods of time. Without him around to throw roadblocks in the way, Vlad might even manage to find her. "I would love to, but I have… obligations that require I remain here." "Oh, damn, Aleksei. How will I ever be lucky enough to meet another handsome hunk like you who'll be interested in a big, plain gal like me?" "You're lovely," he told her, leisurely thrusting his still hard cock in her. "I can't be the only man on the planet with enough good sense to realize that." She lifted her hips, swallowing his entire shaft in her creamy pussy. "Even if I meet another man who finds me attractive, he definitely won't have a monster cock like yours." She sighed, running her hands along his back. "I've so come to enjoy a nice, big dick." He laughed and began thrusting in her. "Oh, Tasha! I need some more pussy." "You always need more pussy." "I always need yours." She laughed happily and made her pussy muscles ripple along the length of his cock. "You're in luck. I'm running a one night special. Take all the pussy you can handle, big boy!" "Oh, damn! I love when you do that," he groaned and began fucking her hard again. He loved that she not only could take it, but enjoyed a nice, hard, sometimes raunchy fuck. She shuddered and squealed. "Oooh, yeah, baby! Oh, yeah, give me all that big, golden cock! Spear me baby! Spear me good!" Damn, but he was going to miss her, he thought, as he blew his load in her. He collapsed on top of her and lay trembling in her arms. She held him, kissing his dreads and whispering softly to him. With her arms holding him and her pussy cradling his cock he felt at peace enough to allow himself to fall into a deep sleep. He regretted the deep sleep when he woke in the morning to find her gone. There was a single red rose and a note on the pillow where she'd lain the night before. He sucked in a deep breath and read the note: Sweet Aleksei, I will never forget you and will always cherish the fondest memories of you. Although our time together was short, it was incredible and wonderful beyond my wildest dreams and imagination. I will always love you. I know that comes as a surprise to you because I made it a point to never let you know, but I have to say it once. Even if it's only on paper. If you ever come to Africa, I'll be waiting to welcome you into my arms, my bed, and in my heart, where you'll always remain. Love always, Tasha He realized he was hyperventilating and took slow deep breaths to calm down. She loved him? How was it he'd never realized that? He sank back onto the bed, closing his
eyes. There was a tightness in his chest that was almost a pain. He knew the feeling. He'd experienced it many times during his long life. He'd been a breath away from falling in love with her. Now she was gone and he'd let her go. And why? Because Vlad couldn't let go of the past. Damn Vlad and his endless thirst for revenge. Although she was more than capable of taking care of herself, others he had come to care about required protection from Vlad. He clenched his fist on the rose stem, crushing it. He had other lovers in other States, but he missed Tasha already. He'd been a fool to let her go. Why the hell should he continue to allow Vlad's thirst for vengeance to rule his life? When would it ever be safe for him to settle down and fall in bloodlust with another woman? It had been so long since he'd given his heart and soul completely to a woman. Watching Mikhel and Serge fall in bloodlust made him envious. Why the hell should he be denied what every other vampire considered his natural due? He rolled onto his stomach, rubbing his aching cock against the bed. Tasha. He closed his eyes. Tasha. I won't forget you either. Be safe and be happy. "You know I'm sorry. Don't you?" He opened his eyes. Vlad stood in the doorway, staring at him, a subdued look in his eyes. "You're always sorry after you do the damage!" he snarled. "Do me a favor and take your sorry ass out of my sight." Vlad hunched his shoulders. "I didn't intend to hurt her." "Don't you lie to me!" He flew to his feet and leveled an angry finger at him. "You did intend to hurt her and you did." "Okay!" Vlad's eyes glowed. "Okay, I did mean to hurt her… a little, but I wouldn't have had I known she was important to you." "Every woman I become involved with is important to me on some level. You know that and yet we continually have to have these confrontations. Damn it, Vlad, I am sick of it. Do you hear me? I'm sick of it and I am sick of you." The other vampire's eyes widened and he took a step back as if Aleksei had attempted to strike him. "You don't mean that." "Damn it, I do! How long am I expected to pick up your damned slack? I am sick to death of your endless shit!" Vlad shook his head, spreading his hands wide in a helpless gesture. "What are you saying? Are you giving up on me, Sei? Are you leaving me with nothing and no one?! After all we've been through? You'd just abandon me?" To be able to be live his life without fear and secrets would be paradise. He shook his head. Who was he kidding? He and Vlad's destinies were linked. Even if they weren't, he could never turn his back on Vlad. He crossed the room to Vlad. He put his head on Aleksei’s shoulder and clung to him, shaking. He stroked Vlad's hair. "It's all right," he promised. "It's my turn to be sorry. I will never ever abandon you, Vlad. Never." Vlad looked at him, his blue eyes dark and tortured. "You promise? Because you always keep your promises." He pushed back the dark dreads and stroked the other vamp's cheek. "Yes. I promise." He would keep the promise. No matter the cost to his happiness and peace of mind.
Chapter Four Mark's heart thumped as he studied his credit card statement. There was no mistake. His last few "dates" with Katie had not been charged to his account. All five "dates" had occurred within the period covered by his current statement. Their absence from his statement could only mean one thing—she hadn't charged him. Their last few times together had been real dates. He licked his lips. Was it possible that she really cared about him and maybe wanted a real relationship with him? He sat back in the chair behind his desk with his eyes closed. The possibility that such a wonderful thing would open up to him was incredible. Meeting her had already given him a new lease on life. Having a real relationship with her would—he put the brakes on his thoughts. He was getting ahead of himself. First, he had to determine if there was a basis for his wild speculations before he allowed himself to become too hopeful. He picked up the phone on his desk and dialed her cell phone number. She answered immediately. "Hello?" "Hello, Katie." "Mark, this is a wonderful surprise! Are you calling to ask me out?" "Actually, I'd like that if you're available." "I'm always available for you." Oh, man. She sounded sincere. "Tonight? There's this new French restaurant I'd like to take you to tonight." "Sounds yummy. What's for dessert?" He smiled. "Actually, I was hoping you'd settle for me for dessert." "Even yummier. When will you pick me up?" "Fivish?" "Fivish is fine… I'm looking forward to seeing you tonight, Mark." "Great, ah… I did want to ask you about my credit card, or should I call the office?" "What about it?" It was now or never. "Ah… our last few dates weren't processed properly." "Oh?" "I have my credit card bill and they're not listed." "I know. I'll see you later. Bye." "Wait a minute! Why aren't they listed? I called them in." "And I cancelled them." He licked his lips. "Why?" "Because they were dates and not business, but you already knew that." "That's what I hoped." "Well, you were right." "And for tonight… will we be spending the night together after dinner?" "Definitely, and you will not need a credit card." "Oh, shit, Katie!" She laughed softly. "I thought you'd be pleased!" "Oh, honey. I'm beyond pleased. I'm touched. I'm thrilled… speechless." "I'll see you later. I have to go now."
"Why?" "Mark, do you really want me to answer that question?" That did answer his question. She was about to sleep with another man. Bile rushed up into his mouth. "I'll see you later," he said, and broke the connection. He leaned back in his chair, his hands clenched into fists. He could not continue like this! She either had to be his or they had to go their separate ways. His only real decision would be when to confront her. When they met that night, they had dinner and went back to her apartment where they spent the night making love. After she climbed off his cock, in the early morning, she curled against him and fell asleep. He lay awake, restless and unhappy. Knowing that hours earlier, another man or men had been with her had lessened his joy in the evening and the sex that followed. How was he supposed to pretend her fucking other men didn't bother him when he felt like kicking her apartment door down and beating the hell out of the man she was with?
***** Katie felt an aura of menace the moment she alighted from her SUV in her apartment garage. As had happened several weeks earlier, she knew she was not alone. She neither heard nor saw any indication of another's presence. Nevertheless, she knew she was being stalked again. She extended the fingers of her right hand and caught the piece of metal which fell from the leather case strapped on the inside of her right arm, below her inner elbow. Activating the eight-inch blade, she flashed across the garage and placed her back against a solid wall. Now she had cut off one avenue of attack. "Coward!" she called out. "Show yourself." Her challenge was greeted by an ominous and lengthy silence. She was about to put away her blade and go up to her apartment when her stalker spoke. "Low breed! I have come to call the house of Dumont to account for the wrong done me." Katie felt a thrill of adrenalin rush through her as a small, dark female emerged from the shadows. Deoctra. At least she would get a chance to settle with this full-blood for all the anxieties she had brought the Dumonts just because Mikhel had chosen another as his bloodlust instead of this fem! "Come do your worst, high breed." Deoctra made a contemptuous gesture towards Katie's blade. "Surely you don't expect me to be intimidated by your cute little toy." "Come closer and I'll demonstrate just how my toy works." "For your insolence, I will make your death slow and painful." "Oh, I do not intend to die at your hands, you supercilious bitch! Now shut up and do your worst." Snarling, Deoctra flew at her. Heart thumping, she held her ground. Then with the other fem less than two feet away, she somersaulted into the air, letting her momentum carry her over Deoctra's head. As she sailed above her, Katie gave several quick downward strikes with her blade. Each made contact with the fem's anatomy, Katie noted with satisfaction as she landed on her feet and swung around to face the other fem. Deoctra, bleeding from several upper body wounds, bared her incisors. "Low breed! I will kill you!" "So you've said." Katie crouched, keeping her gaze locked on Deoctra's face, while
avoiding her gaze. "Were you planning to talk me to death?" As Deoctra tensed, clearly preparing for another rush at her, Katie flashed past her and pressed her back against the wall. As Deoctra charged towards her, she began twirling her blade rapidly, forming a shield of sorts in front of her. When Deoctra darted to her right, she shifted and swirled the blade to protect her right side. She successfully warded off Deoctra's attempted attack on her left side as well. Deoctra flashed back in front of her, her eyes glowing with malice and hatred. "You are only prolonging the inevitable. Drop the blade, low breed and I will kill you quickly." "In your miserable, lonely dreams, bitch!" "That is the last mistake you will make, low breed." Deoctra tossed her head. "Sisters!" From the shadows, two other fems emerged, incisors bared, eyes glowing. Katie's heart thumped with fear. While she was confident of her ability to hold her own with Deoctra, there was no way she could possibly prevail over three fems. She closed her eyes briefly and reached out. Mother! The cry to her mother was instinctive. Although they were close, her mother was in Boston and would not be aware of her need for help. Then, remembering that Mikhel might still be in Philly, she called out, Mikhel! "Now you die, low breed!" Deoctra said triumphantly. Katie lifted her chin, determined to show no outward fear. She knew she was about to die, but she would sell her life dearly. She took solace in the fact that her family would avenge her death. As the three vampires converged on her, her thoughts turned toward Mark. She felt bitter regret for the relationship they would never have. "Come die, bitches!" she screamed, catapulted away from the wall and flashed between the three vampires. She slashed swiftly left and right as she jumped through the air, connecting with vampire flesh with each movement. She had nearly cleared their circle and reached her SUV when all three vampires whirled around and grabbed her, knocked her blade from her hand, and slammed her to the cement. Before she could recover, Deoctra straddled her body and wrapped both hands around her throat. She hissed and attempted to raise her arms, but the other two fems pinned her arms to the ground. "Now, you die, low breed." Deoctra reached back, grabbed the small wooden stake from the side of her boot, and placed it over Katie's heart. "With your own weapon." "I would not count on that!" Katie's heart leapt at the sound of the deep, familiar voice. Almost immediately, the fems pinning her arms down were ripped away from her. Both were choked and then backhanded several feet across the garage, landing crumpled against opposite walls. Then, Deoctra was snatched off her. Rubbing her throat, Katie sprang to her feet as Aleksei lifted Deoctra until her feet dangled several inches off the ground. He whipped the stake from Deoctra's hand. "You, a full-blood, would attack a lone latent fem in the company of your cowardly sisters? I will tell you this just once: withdraw now or die. I am not Mikhel or Serge. I do not have any Dumont blood running through my veins diluting my resolve. Come near any of the Dumonts again and you and your cowardly sisters will be dispatched slowly and very painfully." He slammed her down to the ground and drove the stake in her chest, inches from her heart. Deoctra cried out in agony and attempted to remove the stake. Aleksei slapped her hand away. "Hear me, fem. You may think Mikhel is your bloodlust and he may well be,
but you are not his. He has made his choice. Abide by it, fem, or die. The choice is yours. This is the only warning you will get. If I have to come after you, I will stake and decapitate you. Do I make myself clear or shall I finish you now?" Deoctra, bleeding both from the stake and the wounds Katie had inflicted, nodded her head weakly, her eyes downcast. Aleksei lifted her to her feet and flung her several feet away. The other fems caught her before she could stumble and drive the stake even deeper in her chest. Looking fearfully at Aleksei, who stood with incisors bared and eyes glowing, the trio melted into the shadows. His eyes softened as he turned to look at her. He extended an arm. Sobbing with relief, Katie stumbled to him and pressed her face against his shoulder. "Oh, God, I've never been so glad to see you. You came just in time. They were going to kill me!" He held her, stroking her hair. "It's all right. You're safe now, my pretty little puppy. If she doesn't heed my warning, I will dispatch her and her entire clan if need be. No one will hurt you with impunity while I breathe." She looked up at him. "How did you know to come?" "I was near and I heard you call out to your mother and Mikhel." She wrapped her arms around him and clung to him. She pressed close, hoping to feel his cock hardening. To her dismay, he immediately drew his lower body away from hers and released her. She stared at him, making no effort to hide the longing in her eyes. "Aleksei?" He stared at her, his blue eyes widening. "Katie! You're not thinking that you and I… " "Why not?" she demanded. She grabbed the lapels of his dark blue jacket. "You fuck every other woman in sight, no matter who she belongs to! Why not me?" "No! Never you!" "Why not? I have good pussy. Men pay an incredible amount for the privilege of fucking me for an hour. I'll let you do it for free… as often as you like. I'll even allow you to fuck my ass. Please? Just once?" "No!" In his agitation, he snatched his hat off and flung it across the garage. He paced in front of her. "You have no idea what you're asking. What could possibly possess you to think I want to sleep with you?" She blanched. She knew he generally preferred full-figured, rather plain women, but surely he must occasionally be attracted to another type? "You find me unattractive?" He stopped pacing to stare down at her. "You know you are not my type. But even if you were, there are reasons why I could never touch you." "What reasons? What are they?" He cupped her face between his palms. "I'll tell you what they are soon, but I need to speak to your mother and Mikhel first." She wrapped her arms around her body, feeling rejected and ashamed, as she usually did in his presence. She averted her gaze, allowing her shoulders to slump. "Oh, God, I feel so cheap." "No! No, my pretty little puppy, you mustn't feel that way. All will become clear soon." He smiled and stroked a hand down her cheek. "There's no need to feel ashamed of honest feelings and desires." She turned her face and kissed his palm. "But I've wanted you to fuck—" "Kattia, I think we’ve talked about your language before." She flushed and lifted her chin. "No one else complains about my language."
"Which doesn't mean it's not inappropriate." She tossed her head. "What if I don't care what you think?" He cupped her face between his palms and forced her to look directly into his eyes. "I will tell you what I've told the impulsive Serge. I am not Mikhel. There's only so much crap I will take from you before I backhand you or paddle your ass raw." She blinked. In all the years she'd known him, she'd never heard him use foul language. Damn, he must be steamed with her. This was definitely not the time to challenge him. "Would you like to come up for coffee?" "No," he said coolly. "I would not." She bit her lip. Damn, but he could make her feel chastened like Mikhel. "I baked a cake last night." "What kind?" "Chocolate," she said, knowing she had his attention. Aleksei was a sucker for her chocolate cake. He smiled suddenly, his eyes softening. "You twisted my arm." He bent his elbow. She slipped her hand through it and tried to ignore the shiver that danced down her spine. "It will be all right, my pretty puppy." He patted her hand. "Now. About that chocolate cake." Ten minutes later, she sat across from him watching him polish off his third slice of cake. He licked the icing off his fingers with the joy and appreciation of a child, and smiled at her. "Your cakes just keep getting better and better." She grinned. "That's what Mik says. You two are sometimes a lot alike." An expression flickered in his eyes. It disappeared before she could decide what it had been. "You're fond of Mikhel." "He's my big, protective brother. I'm more than fond of him. I love and adore him. As I do Serge." She sipped her cola. "Why won't you fuck me?" His blues eyes narrowed. "Don't use that term with me again. I've already said I'll tell you after I've talked to your mother." "Fine. Be mysterious. Where do you go when you disappear?" "Tell me about this man Mikhel tells me you're seeing. What's he like? Does he treat you well? Where did you meet him? What does he have to offer? Is he at least a latent?" She shook her head. "Aleksei! Please. I've had all these questions from my dad, not to mention Serge and Mikhel. I really don't need another nosy big brother type." He arched a brow at her. "Really? You haven't answered my questions." She told him about Mark. "And you love him?" She stared at him in confusion. Sometime she thought she did, but then why did she still long for other men, including Aleksei himself? "I don't know," she said slowly. "I know I like him more than any other man I've ever met, but I don't know that I'm ready for anything more than that from him." "Does he know what you are?" "No. I don't think he could handle it." He got a faraway look in his eyes. She had never been able to tell what he was thinking or feeling. "Then you might want to think about moving on before you get too involved with a man who can't accept or doesn't want to share our lifestyle." She shook her head. "I like him too much for that." "Be careful, my pretty puppy. Loving a human can be a very painful experience."
"Serge and Mikhel seem to think humans are worth all the effort and trouble they cause." "They're both very young puppies. They know little of the cost of bloodlusting unwisely." "Is that what's happened to you, Aleksei? Have you bloodlusted unwisely?" "I don't want to discuss my life, Kattia." "Why not? After all this time we still know almost nothing about you while you know everything about us." "All you need to know at the moment is that I will torturously kill anyone who harms you." "Thanks, but that's a little high-handed of you, don't you think? I mean it's hardly fair to tell me nothing of yourself while demanding to know all the details of my personal life." "What personal life? You're an extremely young puppy. What do you know of life? And as for my being high-handed, what do you expect from a full-blood nearly four hundred years old?" He grinned at her, looking all the world like Serge for a moment. "Won't you tell me anything about yourself? I've tried, but I can't see anything of your life." "And you won't see anything I do not wish you to see. I've learned a lot and mastered a wide array of skills and 'secrets' you cannot even begin to imagine, Katie. There are skills and places of which you know nothing. You will not ferret anything out of me I do not wish you to know. For now just know that I will never sleep with you." Her heart thumped. "Never?" she whispered. "Never," he said firmly. "But I will always be willing to die to protect you. Is that not enough, Kattia?" She sucked in a slow, painful breath. It seemed it would have to be. She had never known Aleksei not to keep his word. "I… I suppose it'll have to be." He took one of her hands in his and kissed the back. "I've done lots of dark deeds in my lifetime, Kattia. I've walked perilously close to the darker side of our kind. My soul is not as pure as is Mikhel's or Serge's. All other considerations aside, I would not be worthy of you." "But I've always wanted you!!" she wailed. "This I did not know." He squeezed her hand gently. "I am sorry to be a source of grief for you, my pretty little puppy. You will find a man… perhaps this Mark who is worthy of all the love, adoration, and bloodlust in your heart. Cling to that thought and think no more of me except as a brother figure." How was she supposed to think of him as a brother when every time she saw him all she wanted was to have his huge cock thrust deep into her pussy? "These feelings for me will pass, Kattia." He sounded so certain, she almost believed him. He tilted his head to one side and studied her. "You will be all right. Yes?" The way Aleskei spoke reminded of her mother and she smiled. "Yes… I think I will." She shrugged. She wasn't sure why, but suddenly she believed him. So much so, she told him about Damon Whitney and how Deoctra had stalked her weeks earlier. "Where can I find this Damon Whitney?" "Why?" "Because I am going to kill him." She stared into his eyes and realized he was serious. She shook her head. "Him I can
handle myself." "He won't come back alone." She grinned. "That's what I'm counting on." "Don't be overconfident because he's human. You are not a full-blood. He can hurt and even kill you." "I can handle him." "Nevertheless, I will pay him a visit." "No! I don't want him killed!" "Then I will not kill him." "I'll handle—" "Do not cross me, Kattia!" he snarled, slamming his fist down onto the table hard enough to rattle both their cups. "Where can I find him?" To her disgust, she caved in and gave him Damon Whitney's address, much as she would have had Mikhel demanded to know in a similarly angry fashion. Immediately, he softened, smiling at her. "That's better. In time you will learn the folly of challenging me, Kattia." His arrogance annoyed the hell out of her. She leapt to her feet. "What? Just who the fuck do you think you are? My father?" She turned away, intent on storming out of the apartment. She hadn't covered two inches before he was on his feet, whirling her around to face him. His blue eyes shot off dark, angry sparks. "For the absolute last time, Kattia: do not use that word or any like it in my presence or I will paddle your tiny little ass raw! And trust me, you will not find the experience in the least erotic or arousing, only extremely painful." Staring up into his eyes, she wondered for the first time what the hell she had ever seen in him. Granted he was one of the most, maybe the most physically handsome and impressive men she'd ever seen, human or vampire, but his filthy temper was beginning to negate his sexual appeal. Who the hell wanted a fuck from an angry vampire who was always threatening to paddle one's ass raw? What was more, she was perfectly certain that he would carry out his threat. "Have I made myself clear, Kattia or shall I paddle your ass now?" She sucked in an angry breath and bit back the urge to let loose a string of abuse at him as she might have done with Serge. "You've made yourself very clear," she snarled at him. "Good." He released her arm and looked around. "I'll be staying the night," he told her casually. "You haven't been invited," she reminded him coolly. "I don't need any invite. Aren't I always welcome here?" "Not anymore!" His deep, amused laughter infuriated her. She longed for the courage to tell him to get the fuck out, but didn't dare. His laughter ceased abruptly and he looked at her. "That's right, Kattia, you don't dare tell me that." Her lips parted and she blinked at him. "I… I don't understand. Did you read my thoughts?" "I told you I have learned much in my lifetime. Do not make the mistake of underestimating me." "But even Mother can't read our thoughts and she's older than you." "Only slightly and her life has taken a different path than mine. I've been places and
learned things that would surprise even her. Things that she shouldn't know and would not want to know. There are dark secrets in my soul that no one should have to carry." She sensed a loneliness and a near despair in him that distressed her. She gripped his arms and stared up at him. "Aleksei! Talk to Mother. She can help you! She's a good listener and she cares for you." To her surprise, he laughed and drew away from her. "Your mother is the last person I can talk to about what troubles me." "Why? I don't understand. She will listen and do what she can to help you." He nodded. "Do not misunderstand. I know she would listen and would help me if she could, but she cannot." "Are you sure?" "Yes, my pretty little concerned puppy, I am sure." She bit her lip. "Can I help?" He smiled and engulfed her in a quick embrace. "You have… just by the offer and your genuine concern. There are very few people in my life who have any real concern for me." Tears filled her eyes and she stared up at him. "Aleksei! That is not true! We all love and care for you. All of us… even Serge. You must not think that you are not loved, because you are." He tightened his embrace and kissed her hair. "You are not only pretty, but sweet and I love you." Her heart thumped. Not with passion or lust, as it once would have, but with joy. "You do?" "Yes. I have since the moment I saw you when you were an infant with your wide blue eyes and bald head." She drew away from him. "I was not bald," she denied, tossing her long, dark hair. "You were very bald," he said. "And very adorable. So. You and I are going to be all right. Yes?" "Yes," she nodded. "Good. Now how long is Serge going to be in Africa?" "For another two weeks. Why?" "Do you have a way of reaching him? There's someone who's just moved there I'd like him to check on before he returns home." "Who is it? Africa is a big place. They might not be anywhere near each other." "I want him to check on her, Kattia, and ensure she's all right before he returns home." "So it's a woman. Probably a big—" "Do not go there, Kattia, and I won't have to show you my filthy temper again," he warned. She flushed angrily. "You knew about that too?" "Apparently." "Do you know everything I'm thinking?" "Obviously not, since I never suspected you had feelings for me." "Oh, well that's good." He laughed, then tensed suddenly. He tilted his head to one side and seemed to stare out the kitchen window without actually seeing anything. She felt an awareness of another person near. Maybe another vampire. She looked at him. "Aleksei, what is it? Who is it?"
He turned to look at her, his eyes veiled. "No one you need to be concerned about." "But who is it? I felt this presence before." He blinked. "You have? When?" "Several weeks ago. I thought it was Deoctra, but now I know it wasn't. What does this person want from me?" "Nothing. I will handle this. Don't worry about it." "Are you sure?" "Yes. I am." He tensed again as her apartment doorbell rang. "Are you working tonight?" She shook her head. "No." She crossed the room and flicked her intercom. "Yes?" "Hi, baby." She smiled. "Hi, sweetie." "Are you alone? Can I come up? I need to talk." "Ah… " she glanced at Aleksei. "Ah, no, I'm not alone… ah… hold on a sec." She released the intercom button and turned to face Aleksei. "It's Adam, my best friend." "Then he knows about us?" "Yes. He needs to talk to me. Do you mind?" "No. I'll leave." "No! Wait! I don't want you to leave. At least not while you're feeling… " He smiled at her. "I'm fine." "No. There are two bedrooms here. Please stay. Besides, I'd like you to meet Adam." He inclined his head slightly. "As you wish." She pushed the intercom button again. "Adam, come on up." "Are you working?" "No. A family friend is here. Come up and meet him and we'll talk." "You're sure?" "I'm positive, sweetie. Come on up." After Katie introduced the two men, Aleksei turned to look at her. "I'm going to go take a walk. I'll be back soon." She nodded. "Okay." She watched Adam watch him go. "Adam?" He turned to look at her. "Who is he?" "I told you he's a family friend." "And he's… " "Yes, he's a vampire." Adam took a deep breath and ran a hand through his hair. "Is he bloodlusted with anyone? Does he… is he straight?" "Very." She frowned. "Adam, you're not his type." "What? He doesn't like white guys or gay guys?" "Not only is he not gay or a switch-hitter, but he prefers women who are overweight and plain, regardless of their color." Adam sighed. "Pity. He's a… he's… magnificent." "Yeah. He is, but both of us are out of luck." He arched a brow. "Both of us? You like him too?" She shrugged. "I've been lusting after him since I was a preteen, but tonight we… he made it plain that he's not interested in me that way and never will be." "Oh, damn! Are you all right with that?" "I have to be. It won't be easy because I've wanted him for so long, but I've learned
that he means what he says." She sighed and shook her head. "Enough about him. What about you? Are you all right?" He sighed. "Not really." "What happened? Did that bastard hit you again?" He turned away and went to stare out her patio doors. "As a matter of fact he did… but this time I hit him back." She watched his shoulders tense and remained silent. After a moment, he spoke again. "As a matter of fact, I kicked his damned ass!" Katie resisted the urge to pump a clenched fist in the air and scream Yes! He seemed distressed. She went to stand behind him. She slipped her arms around his waist and pressed her face against his back. "And?" He sighed and shuddered. "I… Katie… I hurt him rather bad." The bastard had had it coming. "How bad?" "Bad. He spent the last two days in the hospital and I spent them in jail." She released him and turned him to face her. "You were arrested?" "Yes." "But he started it!" "But I hurt him." He sighed. "He's going to press charges. I'll have to get a lawyer." "Don't worry, Adam. Do you remember the Smith-Barley case?" "Ah… the one where the guy was acquitted of stalking and killing the newspaper publisher's daughter?" "Yes. The lawyer who got him acquitted is Serge's bloodlust. We'll get her to represent you." "I don't have the money to pay the kind of fees she must command." "She is very expensive, but she's worth it. And I have the money to pay her fee." "Katie, I can't ask that of you." "You haven't and we're not going to discuss this again. You know how much money I earn and that like Mikhel and Serge before me, I was given my inheritance when I turned twenty-one. It will please me to share some of it with you. Okay?" He sighed and nodded. "Katie, I didn't intend to hurt him. I just wanted him to stop hitting me. I don't want to go to jail again." "You won't," she vowed. "Derri will get you off, if humanly possible. If that's not possible, I will ensure that the weasel does not testify against you." "No, Katie!" "Don't worry. I won't kill him… but I will persuade him not to testify against you so all charges are dropped." She squeezed his arm. "Trust me to do this for you. Please?" He nodded. He looked so miserable, she wrapped her arms around him and held him. "It'll be all right. Don't worry." He nodded again. Now all she had to do was get Derri to take his case. She wished she hadn't been so confrontational with her. She sighed. She might have to resort to getting Serge to intervene on Adam's behalf. If that failed, she would appeal directly to Mark to prevail upon Derri. "It will be all right," she promised.
Chapter Five While Katie and Adam huddled together in the living room, hugging and comforting each other, Aleksei left the apartment and went down into the underground garage. He stood near the elevators and stared into the shadows. "Get your ass out here." Vlad moved into the glow cast by the overhead lights. "This is more like it, Sei. Now I know why you've been avoiding me. Trying to keep her to yourself." As his meaning sank in, Aleksei shuddered with horror. "She looks like a hot little bitch. I'll bet she has excellent pussy. I intend to find out tonight." Aleksei's horror turned to rage. Roaring angrily and baring his incisors, he flashed across the distance between them and reached for the other vampire's neck. Vlad slapped at Aleksei’s hands and attempted to evade him. Aleksei batted Vlad's hands away and closed his clenched fingers around his neck. Then he lifted the struggling vampire off the ground and began shaking him violently. "Bastard! I will tell you this just once: touch her, stalk her again, frighten her, and I promise you that I will kill you!" Vlad attempted to rip Aleksei’s hands away from his throat, but Aleksei only tightened his grip on the other vampire's neck. He gave him another vicious shake. "Do not make the mistake of thinking I do not mean exactly what I say. Touch her and I will kill you, Vlad." Gasping for breath, his eyes blazing with near hate and rage, Vlad inclined his head slightly. Although it hurt him to do it, Aleksei tossed Vlad several feet away. He watched with a tightness in his chest and grief in his heart, as a clearly shaken Vlad picked himself up and approached him, his eyes glistening with tears. "You mean it? You would kill me over her?" "I mean it," he said, ignoring the ache in his chest. "She is off limits." "Why? I've watched her. She's nothing but a high-priced whore!" Aleksei backhanded him. Vlad's head snapped back and forward with abrupt swiftness, his silky dreads flying into Aleksei’s face, momentarily blinding him. That was all the advantage he needed. Without warning, Vlad’s right hand shot out. Aleksei threw up his left forearm in an attempt to deflect the blow, but Vlad's left hand streaked out and connected with his jaw with bruising force. Stunned, Aleksei stumbled backwards. Although dazed, he managed to stay on his feet. When Vlad rushed at him, he leaned to one side and reached out to grab Vlad by the neck. He slammed him to the garage floor. He tightened his hand around Vlad's neck, kneeling on his chest. "Vlad! Don't make me hurt you! Please!" Their gazes met and locked and Vlad's hands, which had been wrapped around his wrists, loosened and dropped to his sides. He stroked a hand down Vlad's right cheek. "I have not asked a lot of you, Vlad, but I am pleading with you to leave her alone. Do this for me. Please." "Who the hell is she that you would threaten to kill me on her behalf? How can she mean more to you than I do?!" He shook his head. "No one means more to me than you do!" he denied, his voice cracking with emotion. "No one! But I cannot continue to stand by and watch you destroy innocent women who have caused you no harm. Vlad… it has to stop. It's
destroying you like it nearly destroyed me." "I can't help how I feel, Sei! You know I never want to do anything to disappoint you, but I am what I am." "I know that, but I am asking this one thing of you. Leave her alone." "I will not touch her." "You promise?" Vlad hesitated and he sucked in a breath. Finally, he nodded. "I promise." He sighed in relief, yanked Vlad to his feet, and they clung to each other. "I will not break my promise to you, Sei." He nodded, burying his face against Vlad's neck. "I know." For all his wildness, Vlad had never once broken a promise made to him. At least now Katie would be safe from Vlad. It was only a small step in his continuing struggle, but it would help.
***** Lying on top of Mark's bound body, slamming her pussy down onto his dick, Katie moaned. Tendrils of pleasure filled her body, peace and joy filled her heart. Mark's cock, although not as large as Adam's, brought her incredible pleasure. She rotated her hips, wanting to feel all of his thick cock inside her. Leaning forward, she hungrily kissed his mouth. When he parted his lips, she eagerly sucked his tongue. Tingles of pure bliss shot through her as Mark propelled his hips upwards. His cock sliced through the lips of her vagina and into her pussy. Lord, it felt so very good! "Oh, God, Mark! Oh, I love loving you! Oh, fuck me, my lovely one! Fuck me! Fuck your cock in my pussy! Just like that!” She let out a long, moaning purr, and exploded on his cock. When he began ejaculating in her, she constricted her pussy around his driving cock. He uttered an extended groan and she smiled, certain she was intensifying his pleasure. She continued to ride his spewing dick, until his body went limp under hers. With her pussy still convulsing with the afterglow of their shared pleasure, she bent her head and began sucking his nipples. Delicious. "Oh, damn, Katie, that feels good!" Giving each of his nipples a last lick and suck, she lifted her head and smiled down at him. "You, sir, have the best pussy pleasing cock in the known galaxy." He stared up at her. "You mean that." "Oh, yeah!" She rotated her hips and tightened her pussy around his deflating cock. "I have never had any better or more satisfying cock… and believe me, I've had lots of cocks." His face tightened and he turned his head. She felt his pain and gently turned his head so she could look into his eyes. "Mark, you have to accept me as I am." "Does that mean you have to bring up what you do for a living when we're having what should be a special moment for us?" He'd never spoken to her so sharply. That he did now, she thought, was a sign of his pain. Pain inflicted by her because of her lifestyle. He was the last person she wanted to hurt, but she was who she was. She climbed off his cock and began removing his restraints in silence. When he was free, he rolled away from her to lay on his stomach with his face averted. She sat up in the bed, her lips parted in surprise. He'd never turned away from her
like this. She’d grown to expect and welcome, even need their after loving closeness. The level of her need overwhelmed her. Unable to resist it, she lay down and burrowed against his back. "Don't turn away from me, Mark. Please." His body tensed in her arms and he made no move to turn and embrace her as she'd hoped. "We need to talk, Katie." She rubbed her cheek against his shoulder. "I'm listening." "No. Not now. Now… " He gently disengaged from her and slid off the bed. "Now I'm going to head home." She sat up. "What?" She glanced at the clock on her nightstand. "It's only eleven-thirty. We have all night to fu—" "I need to go home, Katie." No man had ever walked away from her. She sprang to her feet and planted herself in his way. "You are not leaving me like this. I haven't said you could go." His gaze narrowed and he stared at her. "I don't require your permission to leave, Katie." "The hell you don't!" She allowed her eyes to glow as she gazed into his eyes. "You don't leave until I say you leave." "So what? You're going to force your will on me?" The question annoyed her. She tossed her head. "You have no idea what I am capable of, Mark. Believe me, you don't want to challenge me." She could feel him resisting her and increased her efforts. His will began to waver. Her smile of triumph vanished quickly as she realized what she was doing. Who she was doing it to. She shook her head and backed away from him. "Don't go. Please." He stared at her, his eyes gleaming with anger. "What the hell were you doing to me?" "Nothing," she whispered fearfully. "Nothing!" "I felt you doing something to me. What the hell was it? And why were you doing it?" His look of accusation dismayed her. She pressed her lips together and lifted her chin. "I would never do anything to hurt you! Don't you believe that?" "Yes." His quick response surprised her. She extended a hand. Total relief engulfed her when he took it and pulled her into his arms. Tears filled her eyes. She clung to him, her body shaking. "Don't," he whispered, kissing her hair. "It's all right." He lifted her in his arms and carried her back to the bed. She rolled against him, still trembling. He eased her onto her back, positioned himself between her thighs, and thrust against her. Tears streamed down her cheeks past her closed lids as she savored his quick, rather rough slide into her pussy. He kissed her damp cheeks as he lifted her arms above her head. He held them there as he ground his hips against hers, propelling his thick cock balls deep in her. She gasped and helplessly lifted her hips in time with his downward strokes. He fucked his dick hard and fast into her pussy, rapidly building towards his climax. The knowledge that he was doing something he'd never done before, giving her pleasure no consideration, turned her on. When he bit into one of her breasts and blasted her full of his seed, she shuddered, just short of her own orgasm. He released her hands, bit into her other breast, and slowly withdrew his dick from her pussy. His eyes gleaming with unbridled lust, he rose over her and stifled her cry of
protest by virtue of thrusting his still hard cock into her mouth. Although surprised, she twirled her tongue around his shaft and sucked him. "That's it," he encouraged, holding her head between his hands. "Suck me slowly. Taste and savor my cock. Lick every inch… ah yeah… that's it… suck it slow… make it last. Touch my nuts. Ah, damn! That's so good… ah, Katie, honey… suck me, baby." She sneaked a hand under him and fondled his warm balls. His cock pulsed between her lips and she felt pre-come on her tongue. Her pussy quivered and her heartbeat quickened as she continued to suck his cock, allowing it to fill her mouth and slide down into her throat. Katie, who had never sucked a man's cock, felt a thrill like no other as his balls tightened and his cock exploded, sending several thick streams of sperm down her throat. With her pussy on fire, she sucked deeply at his cock, determined to enjoy every drop of his seed. When his dick went limp between her lips, she shuddered and came, her lips still wrapped around his shaft. The feelings washing over her were so new and delicious, she completely gave into lust and sank her incisors into his tender, tasty cock. "Hey!" He gripped her hair. "Katie! That hurts." She savored a few luscious drops of his blood before she reluctantly withdrew her incisors from his cock. She lifted her head and looked up at him. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hurt you." She kissed his cock where she'd pierced him. "There. Is that better?" "Shit, no!" He scrambled off her and sat back on his heels, examining his cock gingerly. "Damn it, Katie! That hurt!" "I'm sorry!" She linked her arms around his neck, hoping to sidetrack him from too close an examination of his cock. "I've never sucked cock before and I lost my head. I promise—" He blinked at her. "What? You've never sucked cock? Ever?" She saw the surprise and partial disbelief in his gaze. "No! I've always been too fond of having a cock in my pussy and up my ass to take the time to learn how to blow a man." "So I was your first blow job? Damn, Katie! How cool is that?" She smiled, hoping her triumph was well hidden. By telling him the truth, she'd managed to sway his attention from the two tiny holes in his dick. "I always knew your cock was good, but I didn't know how good until I tasted it. Thank you." He leaned forward and their lips met in a passionate kiss. Clinging to each other, they fell to the bed. She rolled them over and lay her body on top of his. She reached between his legs to fondle his limp dick. "Any chance a girl can get a little cock?" "Oh, shit, Katie! Don't you ever get enough?" "Not of you." She looked down at him, saw exhaustion in his gaze, felt it in his dick which remained limp, and sighed. "Okay. Let's go to sleep for a bit, then… ?" "Then we'll fuck later," he promised, his voice groggy. She settled against him, sighing softly as he slipped an arm around her waist and held her close. Although they had just enjoyed an unexpected and new experience together, the sense of satisfaction and contentment she felt was mitigated by the certainty that she had only temporarily averted the coming confrontation between them.
***** Sitting across a candlelit table from Mikhel, sipping a drink to give her courage, Derri wished herself anywhere but where she was. While part of her wanted what the
coming hours would bring, another part found what they were about to do repugnant. This dinner and the flowers Mikhel had brought her earlier when he'd arrived to bring her to this small, intimate, lovers restaurant, was just a façade. Neither of them had done more than pick at their meals. They were both too centered on what would happen once they were alone in the apartment, the bedroom and the bed she shared with Serge. She licked her lips. "You've barely touched your meal," she said, as the silence between them became unbearable. He sighed and ran his hand through his hair. "My need is not for food, or even blood. It's for pussy, Derri. Your pussy." She looked away from the hunger in his eyes. "Mikhel, about that, I—" He reached across the table and clutched her hands in a painful clasp. "Oh, Derri, please! Please don't tell me you've changed your mind again." "And if I have?" He shook his head. "I… I don't know if I can let you." She stared at him. "You don't know if you can let me? What the hell's that supposed to mean? That you'd take me against my will? You'd rape me?" "No! But, Derri, it wouldn't really be rape." She tugged at her hands. "The hell it wouldn't if I said no!" "But only if you meant it and I'd know if you really meant it." "It would be rape if I said no, whether I meant it or not! I only need to say it." He released her hands and slumped back against his chair. "Are you saying and meaning no? After you said you would?" "I only said I would because Serge wants me to." "No! You want it too!" He spoke softly, but firmly. "Okay. Part of me does. But there's—" "Go with that part. Please. You have no idea what your saying no would do to me. Please. Don't." He leaned forward and clasped her hands again. "Derri, I am a full-blood vampire. I can't go for extended periods without blood or sex. I need sex from you. Please. Please give it to me willingly, Derri." Looking into his eyes, she saw a level of longing that overwhelmed her. Only Serge had ever looked at her with more wanton need and lustful desire. Knowing she could incite Mikhel to such a level excited her own passions and needs. "Please, Mikhel. Take me home." "Oh, God!" He slumped back against his chair, his eyes filled with despair. "And fuck me," she whispered. He sucked in a breath and flashed around the table to draw her to her feet. Right there in the middle of the restaurant, he embraced her and rubbed his body against her, allowing her to feel his cock hardening. "I will make sure you enjoy it, Derri. I promise." She pushed against his chest. "Mikhel! People are staring at us!" He laughed and released her. He paid their bill and escorted her to his car. During the drive to her apartment, he kept one hand on the wheel, the other pressed between her legs. She not only allowed it, but she encouraged it, making no protest when he worked his hand down her panties and palmed her bare cunt. Outside her apartment building, he swept her off her feet. "Mikhel! Put me down!" "I'm not putting you down until you're naked and ready to be fucked," he told her and carried her into the building and to her apartment. Which is exactly what she was five minutes later. So was he.
Naked and so gloriously aroused, he was almost as gorgeous as Serge. Like Serge, he was tall and muscular, without an ounce of fat on his body. She looked at his cock. Granted, it was not quite as thick or as long as Serge's delicious dick, but it was still quite a tasty looking pussyful. Her vampire cock-deprived pussy pulsed with lust and need. "Are you ready?" he asked softly, caressing her full breasts. She nodded. He picked her up and carried her to the bed. He laid her on her back and settled his big body on top of her. She sighed. His nude body felt nice. When he began to slide his big, thick dick into her already quivering pussy, she felt a lecherous, wicked thrill. Knowing the cock taking possession of her belonged to Serge's brother added a surprising spark to what was about to happen. When he was fully seated in her, she had expected to feel slightly deprived. What she experienced was wonderful, sinful pleasure. Nice. Sooo very nice to have him throbbing and pumping inside her. She clung to his shoulders as he fucked her. Oh, God, it felt so good. He fucked her like a man possessed. He pounded his cock deep in her pussy. He sucked her breasts and held her hips still so he could really drill her. Oh, God, yes! Yes! That felt good. Oh, damn what a fuck! What an absolutely blissful fuck! She lay beneath him, tossing her head from side to side, alternately moaning and purring. She clutched at his powerful hips in an effort to keep every inch of his wonderful cock buried balls deep in her aching, greedy cunt. Oh, God, this was so good. So good. Almost as good as it was with her luscious Serge. But not quite that good. Nothing was as good as it was with Serge… but this was good. She had expected their first fuck to be quick as they were both so horny. But he fucked on and on. Rotating his hips, he clenched his tight buns, clearly savoring his first taste of her pussy as she was hers of his thick cock. Knowing how much he was enjoying being inside her made her pussy flame with heat and need. She squeezed her pussy around his cock, making him have to fight hard to withdraw even an inch of it from her before plunging back into her welcoming core. She could feel his delight in her pussy throbbing in his cock each time he torpedoed it back into her. Oh, lord, it felt so damn good. Oh, she was close to exploding. Like her wonderful Serge, Mikhel seemed excessively fond of her breasts. He licked, sucked, kissed, and even bit them in a frenzy of desire as he continued to thrust into her burning pussy. She luxuriated in every pleasure they shared. Her whole body teetered on the edge of a wonderful climax. He reached between them and began rubbing her clit and she exploded. She bit into his shoulder and surrendered to the tide of bliss, submerging herself in her sinful, wicked release. Floating in a sea of unbridled ecstasy, she was only marginally aware of him clutching her hips and tilting her lower body. The desperate jabs of his cock into her already totally satisfied pussy seemed to be happening to someone else. Then he shuddered, groaned, slammed his hips against hers so hard it hurt, clutched her ass in his hands and began coming in her. "Oh, shit! Oh, shit! Ooooh, shit!" he moaned and collapsed on top of her, his face pressed against her neck. "Shit!" Still enjoying her own climax, she weakly lifted her arms to hold him close as he pumped his seed in her. She was amazed when she felt some of it seep from their still
tightly joined bodied to ooze down her thigh. As they lay savoring the afterglow of their first fuck, Derri realized that they had not kissed each other’s lips, nor had he attempted to feed on her. Still, she had the uneasy feeling that they had enjoyed fucking each other more than they should have. His cock was still in her, he was still hard, and she still wanted another fuck. Several more fucks. Even so, his weight was becoming uncomfortable on her. "Hey… you planning to lay on me all night? You're not exactly a lightweight, you know." He groaned and lifted his upper body off her, bracing most of his weight on his arms and keeping his dick buried in her satisfied pussy. He looked down at her with lustful, glowing eyes. "You are one beautiful, passionate, sexy woman. You have a stunningly lovely body. No wonder Serge is so head over heels in bloodlust with you." He bent his head and kissed her on both cheeks. "Damn, Derri, you have an incredible pussy." "I… I do?" She felt his cock pulse in her. "Actually, incredible is an understatement. Irresistible is more like it. Irresistibly good. Delicious, even. I've only ever had one I enjoyed more." She squirmed under him. Should he be talking to her like this? "Mikhel—" "I'd like to taste it." A flush covered her whole body. "Taste it… you would?" "Yes. I am going to fuck you in every conceivable fashion tonight." She pressed a hand against his chest. "Oh, no you're not! Understand this, Mikhel: you are not fucking my ass! No way! No how!" "Why not?" "Because I said no!" she snapped. She curled the fingers of one hand in his short, dark, silky hair. "Do you understand?" He laughed and ground his hips against hers, allowing his cock to surge in her. "Oh, I love a beautiful, forceful woman. Especially when she's full of my cock." He wasn't taking her seriously because she was full of his cock. She tightened her fingers in his hair and gave what she hoped was a painful tug. "Do you understand? I mean it, Mikhel!" He grimaced. "I understand. Now stop trying to pull my hair out by the roots. No ass for me tonight. Got it." "Or any other night." "Not a problem." "Do you and Erica… does she let you… " "Fuck her ass? No. We tried a couple of times, but she found it too uncomfortable. She says I'm too big." "Well, she's right." "Then that leads us right back to your hot, juicy pussy." He slowly withdrew his cock from her and knelt between her open thighs. "Damn. What a lovely sight. You're full of my seed." She blushed. "Damn, Derri, your pussy looks as good as it feels wrapped like a hot vice around my cock. Oh, shit, I have to eat it!" The thought of him eating her out like Serge did was too wonderful to resist. She dismissed her misgivings and embraced the idea. "Oh, yes, Mik! Yes!" she whispered, as she clutched his head and guided his mouth and tongue between her legs and into her
pussy. She moaned and closed her eyes at the first touch of his mouth against her cunt. Not quite as hot and exciting as Serge's mouth, but still very nice. "Hmm. You smell good. You taste good," he told her, his voice hoarse with lust. "I'm going to thoroughly enjoy this." So was she, she thought as he began eating her. After he'd eaten her to a blistering climax, he rose above her, flipped her onto her stomach, dived balls deep in her pussy from the rear, and fucked her to an even more satisfying orgasm. Later, as he slept on his stomach with an arm and leg across her body and his face buried between her breasts, she lay worrying that she'd made a colossal mistake in sleeping with him. They were both in love with and committed to others. Although they still hadn't kissed each other's lips or shared blood, she wondered if they should have enjoyed fucking each other so much. Nevertheless, when she woke just after dawn and found him fingering her already aroused pussy, she rolled onto her back, spread her legs wide, and gasped with joy and pleasure as he shot his hot cock in her. They shared a long, leisurely fuck before she got up to shower. He followed her and they had a quick shower fuck. She wrapped her legs just above his hips, her arms around his neck, and gasped with lust and delight as he stood with his back against the shower wall, bouncing her up and down on his thrusting cock. He greedily sucked and nipped at her breasts as they both came. As she lay in his arms, moaning softly, he wrapped one arm around her waist and fondled her behind with his free hand. "Damn, Derri, you have a nice big ass… nice breasts… delicious pussy… you're a sweet fuck." She lifted her head and looked at him. "Mikhel, I don't think you should be talking to me like this." "Like what?" "Like you are." She unlinked her arms and legs from him and climbed off his still hard cock. Damn, didn't he ever get enough? No wonder poor Erica couldn't accommodate him. "What exactly about what I've said bothers you?" As he spoke, his gaze was on her mound. She blushed when she realized he was watching his sperm seep out of her pussy. She turned her back to him. "You needed a fuck, I gave you a fuck. Let's just leave it at that. Okay?" He moved behind her, cupping her ass in his palms. "If you're worried that I'm going to fall in love with you, don't. Erica is having my child and I love and adore her more now than ever. In addition, she is and always will be my bloodlust—my perfect partner. You know from Serge what that means to me." He pressed her against the shower wall, parted her legs, and thrust his cock deep in her pussy. "But you are a close second, my beautiful, luscious, Derri," he whispered, licking the side of her neck. "Even after Erica and I have our baby, I am still going to be addicted to this sweet, wonderful pussy of yours. You feel the same way about my cock." "No!" He stopped the forward movement of his cock. "Admit it, my luscious beauty." "No!" she moaned. "It's our way." He withdrew his cock and turned her to face him. "There's no shame attached to our feeling this way about each other, Derri." "It's not right, Mikhel!"
"In your world, no. But you've chosen to come into our world, Derri. And in our world, it's not only right and honorable, it's expected." He tweaked her nipples. "You crave my cock because Serge and I share the same blood." He took her hand and put it on his cock. "You and I are always going to lust after each other and eagerly look forward to family fuck fests when we can fuck each other as much as we like." Resisting the desire to caress his throbbing shaft, she snatched her hand away. "No!" He turned her back around and speared her pussy with his cock. She moaned and shuddered. "Yes! Why else do you think this feels so damn fucking good even though we're both in love with other people?" he demanded. "Admit it. You love having me inside you. It's the call of the vampire blood we share. You've ingested large quantities of Serge's blood… you and he have formed an unbreakable blood and emotional tie. You and I, by virtue of our shared blood, have also formed a blood tie. It will never rival or overshadow the one you share with Serge or the one I share with my beloved Erica, but it will always exist between us." "No!" "Yes," he insisted, settling his big hands on her breasts. He nipped at her neck with his incisors, although he was careful not to actually pierce her skin. "I'm not moving my cock, but I can feel your pussy quivering with delight just feeling it inside you." She closed her eyes, her body pulsing with heat and passion. Oh, God! Why did he feel so damned good? She moaned and pushed her hips back at him. "Please… " "Please what?" "Damn it! You know what I want." "Yes, I do, but I want to hear you say it. Say it for me. Tell me what you want me to do to you." "Mikhel!" He nipped at her neck. "Although I am becoming exceedingly fond of you, sweet Derri, I am not Serge. I am not in bloodlust with you. You won't find me so easily led as he is. Tell me what I want to hear. Now." She swallowed. "Please… " "Say it and I'll give you what you want." "Bastard!" He massaged her breasts and licked the back of her neck, sending shivers down her spine. "Say it." "Please fuck me." "You want my cock?" "You know I do!" He withdrew all but the thick head, which he allowed to remain just inside her. "Then take it, my sweet. It's all yours!" He thrust forward and she nearly burst with pleasure. "Oh, God! Yes!" "Yesss!" he echoed, spearing her again and again until they both shattered.
***** By the time she headed to work an hour later, she was exhausted and filled with anxiety for what the coming night would bring. She knew he would come to her bed and she knew she couldn't… wouldn't want to deny him. Just the thought of him walking towards her with his eyes gleaming with lust, his cock hard and pointed at her pussy, was enough to fill her panties with moisture.
Although he had tried to reassure her, she couldn't shake the feeling that they were dangerously close to a line they shouldn't cross. After all, she hadn't felt this way after Aleksei had fucked her and that had been the most physically incredible fuck of her life. She was afraid that she and Mikhel were developing a forbidden desire for each other. He called her later that morning. She bit her lip and sighed when she heard his voice. "Mikhel!" "Hi. I was hoping we could have lunch together." "Mikhel, I'm not letting you fu—" "I said lunch and I mean lunch. Food… drink… talk. I know you're concerned by how you feel when we fuck." "We enjoy it too much." "It's incredibly good, how can we help enjoying it?" "That's my point. It shouldn't be incredibly good." "Why not?" "Because I love and worship Serge!" "As I do Erica. This is not going to turn into a problem, Derri. Don't worry. Now, what time can I pick you up?" "Mikhel—" "Just lunch. I promise." "No." "I'll be there at one." "I said no!" "I heard you. I'll see you then." She slammed the phone down, then jumped when it rang almost immediately. She snatched the receiver off the cradle. "Look you thick-headed bastard, I told you I am not having lunch with you!" There was a short pause, then. "Well, damn. I love you too." "Serge!" She clutched the phone to her ear. "Serge!" "Hey! Sweetheart, what's wrong? Who did you think I was?" She bit her lip. Should she tell him now or wait until he returned home? "Mikhel. He asked me to have lunch with him. I said no, he insisted. I hung up on him." "Oh… so… how is he?" "How is he? What about me?" "I assume you're all right, just agitated because he won't take no for an answer." "Actually… Serge… last night, I… he took me to dinner and then I… we… " She heard him sigh several times before he cleared his throat. "I see. Ah… I… " "It's what you said you wanted me to do." "I know." "Then why are you so… I can almost feel your pain through the wires." "I… ah… I have to go. I'll talk to you later." "Serge! No! Please don't hang up!" Tears sprang to her eyes. "Please, don't!" "I… I… I can't talk right, now, Derri… I… I… " She heard the pain in his voice. "I've never needed to talk to you more, Serge. Please." "Derri… I… I… " His voice broke and she heard him taking deep, uneven breaths, before she heard a dial tone. The tears rolled down her cheeks. She went into her bathroom, closed the door, sank down to the floor, and sobbed. She'd been such a fool to sleep with Mikhel. What would
she do if Serge couldn't or wouldn't forgive her? The thought of life without him sent a sharp, stabbing pain through her. He had become an important and vital part of her life. She couldn't live without him. After fifteen minutes of wild sobbing, she washed her face, reapplied her make-up, and went back into her office. Only to sit staring out the window with fresh tears streaming down her cheeks. An hour later, her phone rang again. Her tears had subsided, leaving her feeling cold and so very afraid. She answered the phone on the fourth rang. "Hello." "Derri. Honey, I'm sorry!" "Serge!" She started crying. "I'm sorry! I knew I shouldn't have done it! I didn't mean to hurt you again!" "No… no… it's not your fault," he said quickly. "Sweetheart, please don't cry. It's all right. I did want you to do it… I even pressured you to do it. I just didn't expect to feel… don't cry. It's all right." "No, it's not all right! He… he fucked me all night and I let him… I liked it too much!" To her amazement, he laughed. "Really go for vampire cock now, huh?" "What the fuck are you laughing about?" she demanded. "How can you laugh? Didn't you hear what I said?" "Very clearly. He fucked you all night and you liked it too much. It's that Dumont cock. Human hussies can't resist it." "Who the hell are you calling a hussy, Serge?" "Why you, my lovely Derri, who else?" "Oh, Serge! Is that what you think of me now?" "Oh, sweetheart! Lighten up. You've been my hussy since the first time you blew me. Haven't you?" "Yes." "I admit I didn't react well when you first told me Mik fucked you, but I always knew he would sooner or later. And I knew you would enjoy it. All my women have enjoyed being fucked by him. He's had a lot of women and he knows how to please them. I'd have been very surprised if you didn't enjoy fucking him. Did he film it?" "What?" "Did he film it?" "Hell, no! You think I'm going to star in some damn vampire porno flick! Oh, God, Serge, is that what you two do? Film your fucks?" "No, but we've discussed it." He sounded amused and she realized that he really was okay with her and Mik having spent the night fucking. "Serge… " "Yes?" "Do you forgive me?" "There's nothing to forgive, Derri. Understand that. I know I didn't react well earlier, but… I've regained my prospective. I wanted you to sleep with him and you did." "I wanted it too." "I know and that's okay. It's our way. I've never had a problem with it before because I've never been in love or in bloodlust before. I want you all to myself but the reality is, you'll continue to want my brothers. I have to learn to accept that." "You make me feel cheap." "No! There's no need! You can't help wanting them anymore than I could help going
through my feast. It has nothing to do with being cheap or easy. You now have vampire blood running through your veins… things are changing for you. Our way of life will become even more acceptable and that will include enjoying fucking Mikhel and Alex. So please, sweetheart. Just go with the flow and enjoy yourself with Mik." "Aren't you afraid I'm enjoying it too much?" "No. He may have good cock, but mine is better." "Oh, God, you're right there!" "I know," he said, sounding confident. "And you belong to me and I intend to claim you when I return home. Until then… don't worry." "Oh, college boy. I love you." "I know you do. Derri, it really is all right. I did want you to sleep with him." "But I still want to." "And you always will, which is why you'll understand when the time comes for Erica and I to do the nasty. Yes?" "Yes… I guess." "You guess? You only guess after spending the night bouncing off Mik's cock? You greedy, selfish, minx! I love you!" "Oh, Gray Eyes! I love you too!" "Good. Think about me tonight when you two are fucking!" "I didn't say we were going to… " "You didn't need to. You're talking to the man who has intimate, carnal knowledge of how wonderful making love with you is. Trust me, Mik knows now too. He'll be spending every available moment inside you until I come home and bodily pull his cock out of your hot, sweet, delicious pussy and dive in there myself. Damn, I miss you." "I miss you too." "Yeah? But probably not as much as you did before Mik got in your pussy, huh?" "I… you… " To her horror, a giggle escaped and before long, she and Serge were both laughing like two lunatics. "That's better," he said when he sobered. "Take full advantage of our lifestyle. Enjoy Mik's cock. Fuck him as often as you like. When I get home, I'm going to be hornier than you can imagine and I'll want lots of hot, rough sex. Mik will keep you primed for the raging cock I'll be bringing home to you." "Oh, you're making me hot, college boy." "I stay hot and hungry for you." "Oh, Serge! I do love you." "Good. We'll set a date when I get home. Yes?" "Yes!"
Chapter Six "There's someone I want you to kill." "Of course." Aleksei turned and looked at Vlad. Lying naked on his back with either leg pushed through a leather restraint, he slowly swung back and forth on the sex swing extending down from Aleksei's bedroom ceiling, fondling his own balls and pumping his cock. Vlad had a rapacious sexual appetite. When there was no one around to satisfy it, he loved to masturbate in Aleksei's favorite sex toy. "Don't you want to know who it is before you say yes?" Vlad shook his head, his gaze on his thickening shaft. "No. You're not like me anymore, Sei. You don't enjoy killing. If you want someone dead, he must need killing." "It's a female." "Makes no difference to me male or female… I will kill anyone you want me to." Aleksei heard the excitement in the other full-blood's voice and shuddered. Once he had been like Vlad with a rampant lust for sex and bringing death to any and everyone who annoyed him. The thought of how close Vlad was to being completely out of control, scared him. Even now, the only persons he was certain Vlad wouldn't kill was himself and Katie, and only because he had promised not to touch her. Anyone else who crossed his path was fair game. As a result, Aleksei had watched helplessly as the other vampire spiraled ever deeper into the dark world they had both once inhabited. He might still be like Vlad if he had not been redeemed. Was there no way to help him? He was afraid they were reaching the point when even he wouldn't be able to restrain Vlad. Then Vlad would be lost to him forever. Because he had no bloodlust and Vlad was so important to him, he feared Vlad's loss would send him back to the darker side. Vlad groaned suddenly and Aleksei watched as he rapidly pumped his cock, shooting load after load of sperm onto his stomach. Groaning and shaking, Vlad released his genitals and slumped back against the swing, sighing. "Shit! I need a real fuck!" He looked at Aleksei, a question in his gaze. "I don't suppose you'd oblige?" He shrugged. “I know you never have before, but if you try it, you might like it.” "You suppose right!" he snapped. "You know damn well that I do not fuck men! And even if I did, I would not fuck you for the obvious reason." "I don’t fuck men either!" Vlad said. “Since when?” Vlad bit his lip. "Come on, Sei, I just meant… " "We both know what you meant. Business first, then go find someone to fuck, male or female. Whichever you like. Okay?" Vlad fondled his still hard cock. "Will this killing take long, Sei? I really need a fuck soon." "Business first, Vlad. She needs to be dispatched soon." Vlad's hand stilled on his shaft. "Dispatched? She's a vampire?" "Yes." "Why didn't you kill her?" "I nearly did, but I felt the pull of the darker side and… Vlad I don't want to walk on that side again." The other vampire's eyes dimmed and when he spoke his voice was filled with
bitterness. "It's not very nice on this side since you left me here alone, Sei." He flashed across the room and stood next to the swing. He touched Vlad's cheek. "Being there was destroying me. You wouldn't have me lose my mind and my soul in despair. Would you?" "No, but that's where I'm at, Sei. All by myself." He gripped Vlad's hand in his. "You are not by yourself. While I breathe, you will never be by yourself. Come out of the darkness and over to this side with me, Vlad." He shook his head. "I can't, Sei. I'm not like you. My soul is lost!" "No! No!" He closed his eyes and touched his forehead to Vlad's. "No! You must hold onto hope, Vlad." "My only hope is to find and kill her slowly and painfully." Aleksei sighed, despair filling him. "What if she no longer needs killing? What if she's changed?" "I care nothing for any changes she may have made in her life. I am what I am without hope because of her. She has to die!" He released Vlad and walked back to stare out his window, his heart heavy, his thoughts bleak. "Who is this fem I am to kill?" He turned to Vlad and shook his head. It was wrong of him to ask Vlad to kill Deoctra while beseeching him to fight his way back from the dark abyss he inhabited. "Forget it. It's my problem. I'll dispatch her." "No, Sei! I'll do it. You've changed. I know you don't enjoy killing anymore. I still do. It will please me immensely to do this for you." "There's more than one." Vlad's eyes gleamed with what Aleksei thought of as his killer's lust. "How many?" "Three." "Even better. I'll fuck them all, then dispatch them. Shall I torture them for you, Sei?" "No! Just… no." "But it makes the killing so much more enjoyable." He stared at Vlad. "How can you enjoy killing a fem after you've fucked her?" "Knowing I am going to kill her enhances the sex. There's no pussy better than that of a bitch I'm about to kill." "Do you kill all your lovers?" "No! What do you take me for? I'm not evil… exactly. Not completely. Don't look at me like that, Sei. I only kill the women who remind me of her." "What I have been trying to get across to you for the last fifty some years is that women who remind you of her, ARE NOT HER. And they don't deserve to be humiliated, raped, or killed." "I don't do it all time, just when I can't find you to help me to overcome the urge. If you don't want me to kill them then you shouldn't hide from me." So it was his fault Vlad went around brutalizing women? "I have a life of my own." "Well, I don't! You promised you would never leave me!" "And I will not! Never! However, sometimes the darkness in you overwhelms me and threatens to pull me back to that side. When I leave you, it's because I have to for my own sanity. You would not have me pulled back there, would you?" "No, Sei! Never! I'm glad you don't dwell in utter despair anymore, but I miss you when you're gone and it's so much harder not to spiral further down when you're not here."
"Vlad, I am always with you and you are always in my thoughts and heart, even when we're not together. You have to cling to that belief." "I do, Sei… and sometimes it helps and I don't kill them because I know you would not approve." Sometimes he was almost childlike in his need for Aleksei's approval. That's why having Vlad punch him had been so unexpected. "No, Vlad, I would not approve." "But you were going to tell me of the fems I am to dispatch." "Never mind. I don't want to start you on a killing spree." Vlad maneuvered himself out of the swing and crossed the room to look at him. "Let me do this for you, Sei. I promise that I will not dispatch anyone else unless I have to protect my life." "I have your word?" "Yes." He hesitated, still not certain that sending him after Deoctra was a good idea. Then he recalled what Deoctra had planned for Katie and he hardened himself. Let her see what it was like to meet an out of control vampire bent on revenge for an imagined wrong. "Show her no mercy!" "I will kill her slowly, Sei. Just for you." Aleksei's eyes glowed. "Make her suffer as she intended Katie to suffer." "I will, Sei. Now who is Katie?"
***** "Mom! What shall I do if he won't have me?" "Not have you? Would he dare to imply that you are not good enough for him? I am misunderstanding you. Yes?" Katie, sitting on the floor beside her mother's favorite chair at the Dodge House, smiled. Her mother, a full-blood vampire for nearly four hundred years, bristled at any suggestion that her children were not the cultural and social equal of any full-blood vampire, who, in general were very conscious of their social status. "Mom, not everyone thinks being a vamp is such a wonderful thing," she said indulgently. Her mother sniffed. "This is so? Nevertheless, no child of mine would care to associate with one of such exceeding ignorance. No?" Her smile turned into a grin. Her mother was something of a snob when it came to bloodlines. "No," she agreed. "But I do like Mark, Mom." "You are sure, my pretty one?" She nodded. Her mother looked bewildered. "But his cock… it is so small. Yes?" "It's not small, Mom. Not as most cocks go. And when we're fucking it fills me up and gives me such pleasure that I feel as if I've died and gone to heaven." "But surely his fucks are short and infrequent. Yes?" "Why do you say that?" "He is so much older than you, my pretty one." "Mom, he's only a few years older than Dad was when you two met." Her mother sniffed. "It is entirely different. Yes?" Actually, it was exactly the same, but she decided not to argue the point. "Maybe," she said. "But he is so… he excites me, Mom, in a way no other man ever has."
Her mother stroked her hair. "Oh, my Kattia, must you too bloodlust with a human?" She shook her head. "It's not bloodlust, Mom. I… when Mik and Serge fell in bloodlust they didn't want other women. I still need and want other men. And that's part of the problem. He's starting to resent what I do for a living. He's already asked me in a roundabout way to give it up." "You would allow a human male to dictate your fate?" She stared up at her mother. "But, Mom! You allowed Dad to dictate yours!" She watched in amazement as two small red spots appeared on her mother's cheeks. She'd never seen her mother blush before. "Mom?" "Your father is my bloodlust. That makes me vulnerable and in great need of him. I could not risk losing him so I had to make concessions. You understand. Yes?" She nodded. "Yes, I do. But how can you still want him so much after such a long time?" "It is bloodlust. I will need and desire him as long as we both breathe. He will forever be my perfect partner and mate. Before him there were many heartaches and pains in my life… so much darkness and… too many vengeful, evils deeds lay heavy on my soul. He gave me love and hope. I had to have him and let him redeem my soul. Yes?" She sensed a pain in her mother, which she'd never shared with them. She reached out and squeezed her mother's small hand. "Oh, Mom, I feel such sorrow and pain in you. Let me share it with you." Her mother shook her head. "I cannot, my little one. You would think badly of me if you knew the depths of darkness I dwelled in before your father's goodness and hope rescued me and my soul." "Mom! I don't care what you've done. Nothing could ever make me feel anything but deep love and respect for you." "You are so kind and generous of spirit, my pretty one. So like your father. My past makes me unworthy of him or of the honor of being the mother of three such wonderful blessings from God." "Mom, please! Don't talk like that! It's not true. I don't care what you did. It won't matter to any of us." "Oh, I did not mean to cause you grief, my lovely little one. You came to talk of your life, not of mine of long ago. You will forgive me my moment of selfishness. Yes?" "No, Mom!" She kissed her mother's hand. "You have never been selfish. I already knew what I needed to do with Mark. I just wanted to… I needed to talk to you." "We are glad you came. Your father is always missing you. He wears his most foolish grin when you are home. Yes?" She smiled and nodded. She had always been her father's ”little girl.” "Yes." "You will stay awhile. Yes?" "I'll stay the weekend." She released her mother's hand and leaned back against her chair. "Mom, when is the last time you saw Alex?" "It's been such a long time. You have news of him? He is well. Yes?" She heard the eagerness in her mother's voice. "Mom… what do you know about him?" "Aleksei? Not much. He does not like to talk of his past. This I understand." "I know, but… he said he'd walked very close to the dark side and I was wondering… Mom, I sense a deep, painful ache in him. He needs help."
"He is not well?" She flashed to her feet and stared down at Katie. "Where is he? How can I help him?" She rose and embraced her tiny mother in her arms. "Mom! Physically he is fine. I just thought that the next time you see him, maybe you could encourage him to talk. I think it would help him if he had someone to talk to." "I will do what I can." She sighed, a sad look in her eyes. "Aleksei stays away from us far too long. He does not seem to understand how much he is missed when he is not here. When he is not here… sometimes I cannot sleep and my soul is uneasy wondering where he is and if he is well." She looked at Katie. "Why does he not come to visit more often? Does he not know how much he is cared for?" "He knows now, Mom. I told him." "Yes? And he will come soon?" "I… I don't know, but he does know we… you love him." "Yes… I do. Why, I do not know, but I do." "I know." She led her mother to her chair and urged her back in her seat. "Mom, while I was in Philly, Deoctra and two other fems came after me." Her mother flashed to her feet again, her eyes blazing, her incisors bared. "Were you injured, my pretty one?" "No. They would have killed me but Aleksei came and stopped them. He staked Deoctra and told her if she came near any of us again, he would kill her and the fems with her." "That is not sufficient! She has threatened a child of mine for the last time. Now, she dies!" "Mom! Wait! No!" But her mother was gone in a flash almost too quick for her to see. She went in search of her father. She found him standing on the veranda, looking agitated and running a hand through his hair. "Dad? Where did she go?" "To kill Deoctra." He shook his head. "I couldn't stop her." He sighed and studied her. "Did she hurt you, my sweet?" She shook her head and burrowed in his arms. "No. Aleksei showed up before they could do any real damage." "I wish he had killed her." She lifted her head and looked up at him. She'd never heard him advocate violence. "I don't think he really wants to. I got the feeling he's done more killing in his life than he'd like and really didn't want to do any more." She looked in the direction of the house on a hill several miles away, outside the Dumont compound where Deoctra still lived. "Dad, should I go after her… just in case?" He sighed and slowly shook his head. "No. Your mother can take care of herself. Just in case Deoctra or some of her clan come here, I'll need you to help protect Erica." She sucked in a breath at the thought of Erica and the baby being in danger. Mikhel should be there to protect her, not in Philly fucking Serge's woman. "I'll call Mik." "No." Her father shook his head. "He has needs that only Derri can fulfill at the moment. You and I will protect Erica. Yes?" She nodded. "Yes. We will protect her and the baby, even if we have to kill every damned vampire in this place." "And I'll help." She swung around. Erica stood in the door leading to the house, a stake in each hand, and a hard, determined look in her eyes. No fear. Katie nodded. Although human,
she was a wife worthy of Mikhel. Katie smiled at her. "There is no need to fear, Erica. No one will harm you or our baby." Erica smiled and gave her a hug. "I know. Believe me, I know how important this baby is to everyone in the family and in the community." "Please. Let me take you back inside so you can rest. All will be well." Linking arms, she and Erica went inside. She heard her father call out, "Princess. Guard." Their pack of dogs was well trained. Twenty years earlier, Aleksei had presented Serge with Princess. The huge white German Shepard, who led the pack, could detect, and was not afraid of vampires. Aleksei had found her dying in the street after being hit by a car. He had saved her by allowing her to bite him and ingest a large quantity of his blood. Princess and her pack would die to protect them. After settling Erica into the room she and Mikhel shared in the main house, Katie armed herself with her blade and stakes and went back onto the veranda to stand watch with her father. "Dad, I need to talk to you." Her father turned from staring at the house on the opposite hill. After watching her in silence for several moments, he sat in one of the chairs on the veranda and patted his knee. She sank down at his feet, pressing her cheek against his leg, sighing in contentment as he stroked a loving hand down her hair. "What's bothering you, my sweet?" "I've met a human man I care deeply for." "Are you in bloodlust, Katie?" "No, Dad. I still want other men." "Are you in love with him?" She frowned. Was she in love with him? What she felt was certainly more than just liking or affection. But was it love and if it were love, would it lead to bloodlusting with him? She shuddered at the thought. "I don't think so." "Where did you meet him?" She lifted her head and looked up into her father's blue eyes. "Dad, you've been snooping and having Serge and Mikhel snooping. You know I met him at work." "Kattia, it is not snooping for the males of this family to want to protect the females!" "Okay, Dad. I'm sorry!" Her father had been born and raised nearly a hundred and sixty years earlier, in an era where women were helpless and required the protection of the males of the species. "I didn't really mean snooping. What I meant was that you three have been watching me." "It's our right," her father said, no apology in his voice or eyes. Katie stifled a sigh. Damn, the Dumont males were stubborn. "Okay, Dad. It's your right." "Tell me what's troubling you, sweetie." "Over the last few months I've really become… fond of Mark. Now he wants me to stop working and sleep only with him. Mom says I shouldn't allow him to dictate to me how I live my life. What do you say?" "Your mother is right. Any man who has to buy sex is not worthy of my little girl." Since her mother and father frequently disagreed on many subjects, his response
was unexpected. She blinked up at him in surprise. "But Daddy, I'm a prostitute! How can he be unworthy of me?" "You're only answering the call of your blood. It's no fault of yours that you enjoy sex so much. Please don't use that term when referring to yourself again." Her father's blind spot with her was at least a mile long. He would probably never fully accept that his "little girl" was a prostitute. She smiled up at him. "I won't, Daddy. I'm sorry. I know what I do displeases you, but—" "Kattia, you are my little girl. I love and adore everything about you. Nothing you do shames or disappoints me. Nothing." Her eyes filled with tears. "Oh, Daddy!" She rose and hugged him. "I love you so much." "And I you." He pulled her down on his lap and held her in his arms. She rested her head against his chest. Even though her mother was more powerful physically than her father, she always felt safest in his arms. "What will you do about this man?" "Mark. His name is Mark, Dad, and I will do what I must. He's not ready to accept me for what I am and I'm not… I'll do what I must." They were still sitting on the veranda half an hour later when Katie heard vehicles approaching. She lifted her head from her father's shoulder. Two dark SUVs moved quickly up the road leading to their compound. She closed her eyes briefly, then smiled, and bounded to her feet. "It's Mik, dad!" Ten minutes later, Mik and several men from his security firm alighted from the vehicles. Mik spoke to them softly, gesturing and giving instructions. Then as the men fanned out around the compound, he ran up the drive to the veranda. He snatched Katie in his arms and hugged her tightly. "Katie! Honey, are you all right?" "I'm fine, now stop trying to squeeze the very breath out of me." Even as she spoke, she clung just as tightly to him. He kissed her on both cheeks, gave her another painful hug, and released her. He turned to look at their father. "Hi, Dad." He looked around. "Where's Erica?" "She's asleep inside." "She's all right?" "Of course she is. Do you think we'd allow any harm to come to her?" "No. Of course not." "What are you doing here? I thought you'd be in Philly fucking Serge's faithless bitch in every available hole." He turned to look at her, his dark eyes cold and hard. "I will tell you this just once, Kattia. Derri is not a bitch and you will not call her that or any other derogatory name again in my presence." She attempted to trade stares with him. After just a few moments of defiance, she averted her gaze. When Mikhel was in his big brother mode, she found him more difficult to defy than their father. Unlike their father, who had never hit her and rarely raised his voice to her, Mikhel was not averse to backhanding her across the room if sufficiently provoked. Judging by the look in his eyes, it would not be hard to provoke him. She struggled. It seemed the charming Derri had wrapped him as tightly around her finger as she had Serge. Even Aleksei, who never allowed a woman to touch his emotions, had soundly defended her after fucking her. She must be packing some good
pussy to make all three vampires jump to her defense. "I'm waiting for your answer, Kattia." "You're right. I'm sorry," she said wearily. Now was not the time to challenge him and risk getting backhanded across the veranda. She knew from past experience that their father wouldn't intervene unless he felt Mikhel was getting carried away. He immediately smiled and engulfed her in a bear hug. "Besides, she wouldn't let me fuck every hole," he whispered, surprising her. "Did you enjoy the hole or holes you did fuck?" "Yes." The wealth of desire and satisfaction in that one word unsettled her. Had he liked it more than he should? She looked up at him as he released her. "Mik?" He shook his head. "We'll talk about it later." She shrugged. "How did you know to come?" "Aleksei told me Deoctra and two other fems had attacked you. Oh, honey, I am so sorry." "There's no need. It's not your fault she's not your bloodlust. She should have learned to deal with the reality of that." "That bitch has threatened us for the last time." He frowned suddenly. "Where's Mother?" "She went after Deoctra." "Alone?" "We couldn't stop her and Dad and I thought it best if we stayed here with Erica, just in case." "You were right. And now you have even more help. All my men know what we are. They will fight to the death, if necessary. I'll go back up Mother." Almost before he finished speaking, he was gone in a blur. A tall, dark, rugged man mounted the stairs to the veranda. He extended a big hand. "Mr. Dumont. Ms. Dumont. I'm Cal Harris." Katie and her father shook hands with the man. "I just wanted you both to know that the men and I will remain alert and ready to do what is necessary to protect everyone in the compound." Katie was impressed by the man's rugged, rather than handsome face. There was an air of assurance about him that she liked. She nodded, certain he was a man of his word. When this was over just maybe she'd pay Cal Harris a nocturnal visit. She cast a swift glance at his groin but could see no evidence of his cock size. Oh, well, that wasn't that important. As long as it was hard and thick. She couldn't stand a skinny dick. She sighed. Now was not the time to think of cock. When her mother and Mikhel had returned safely, she'd think about sex again. For now, she needed to focus on the job at hand. The night passed slowly for Katie and the others as they waited for Palea and Mikhel to return. Erica spent most of the night crying, certain that both Mikhel and Palea had been killed by a vampire horde. Katie and her father took turns holding Erica and rocking her to sleep. Just after dawn, Mikhel and Palea returned. Katie, lying on her parents' bed, eased the sleeping Erica out of her arms and ran out to the veranda. Mikhel flashed past her and down the hall to his parents' bedroom. Katie rushed at her parents, who were clinging to each other, and threw her arms around them both. "Mommy! Mommy, are you all right? We were so worried."
Palea disengaged from her father to wrap her arms around her. "I am sorry to have caused you grief, my pretty little one. Mikhel and I are fine." "And Deoctra?" Her mother's eyes glowed and she bared her incisors. "She has fled, but those who acted with her have been dispatched in a manner befitting their cowardly act! All on-lookers now know what a slow and painful death awaits any who would attempt to dispatch a vampire from the Walker-Dumont line!" Katie felt a rush. "Did you meet with opposition?" "Much, but we dispatched them all." "We? Mik too?" "Yes." Katie bit her lip and glanced towards the house. She should have gone in Mikhel's place. He had never liked the idea of killing, even other vampires. Now in one night he had probably killed several times. "Is he… was he all right with that?" "He took no joy in it, but he did what was necessary, my little one." "What about Deoctra?" "If she returns, she will die immediately," her mother said. "There will be no mercy shown." She shuddered suddenly and her eyes filled with angry tears. "That she should try to hurt you, my little one… my baby… for this she must die a thousand deaths." Katie glanced at her father, expecting him to try to calm down her mother. Instead, he nodded, his blue eyes cold. "I would like to stake her myself."
Chapter Seven Katie woke late that afternoon from a disturbing, dream-vision. She lay in her bedroom shaken, uncertain what, if anything, to do about it. Finally, she decided to go talk to Mikhel. She made her way down the hall and stood in the doorway of his and Erica's bedroom. Mik lay on his side, with one arm around the sleeping Erica. The fingers of one of his hands were in Erica's mouth. Several red streaks stained her chin. She watched Mik gently stroke his other hand over Erica's stomach for several moments before she moved into the room. "Mik? Can I talk to you?" He looked up at her. "Sure." She glanced at Erica and nodded toward the door. "I meant in private." He gently removed his bleeding fingers from Erica's mouth, eased from under her, and slipped off the bed. He leaned over to kiss Erica's lips and touch her stomach again before following Katie down the hall to the family room. "What's up?" "Are you and Erica all right, Mik?" "Yes. She's fine and so am I. She's tired and a little cranky sometimes." He grinned. "Of course she wants everything sprinkled with lots of blood." He shook his fingers. "I don't think I have much blood left in these two, but—" "No, Mik, that's not what I meant." He sank down into one of the chairs, tossing a leg over the arm. "Then what do you mean, Katie?" "I mean… are you still… is she still your bloodlust?" "Of course she is. She will always be my bloodlust. What's wrong?" "Nothing," she denied, not meeting his gaze. "What about Derri?" "What about her?" "Do you like her?" "Yes." She swallowed several times. "Mik, are you going to sleep with her again?" "Why do you ask, Katie?" "I… I… no reason, I just… I just think that you shouldn't. I mean you've had the edge taken off your sexual hunger and you shouldn't see her again… at least not until Serge returns home." "Why not?" "No special reason, I just—" "Why not?" "I just think… " She bit her lip, unable to tell him of the vision she'd had and of the fear it had created in her. "She belongs to Serge, Mik. He loves and worships her." He tensed. "Don't you think I know that?" "I know you know it, but… I just don't think you should see her again." He rose to his feet and cupped her face between his palms. "What did you see that frightened you, Katie?" "She belongs to Serge." He released her and paced the floor. After several moments, he turned to face her. "And you think I want to take her from him?" "No! I just… sometimes things happen… if you keep seeing her… " "I have to keep seeing her, Katie. I have needs I have not yet learned to control fully.
I need sex." "Well, can't you use your hands or Erica's ass? Anything. Just don't sleep with Derri again. At least not until Serge comes home." "He'll be gone for another ten days." "That's not so long, Mik." "He'll want her all to himself when he returns. I have to see her." "No, you don't have to see her!" she snapped. "You want to see her. There's a difference, Mik." "Katie, what are you afraid of? Tell me." "I saw the two of you in her shower. First you were fucking, then you argued, then you kissed her and that's when it began to go bad." "What went bad?" "You fell for her." He stared at her. "I am in love and in bloodlust with Erica. I can't 'fall' for anyone else." "Why not?" "Why not?" "Yes, Mik! Why not? Where is it written that you can't bloodlust with two women at the same time?" "Derri is Serge's bloodlust." "Then leave her alone! Please." He stroked her cheek. "You don't know what you're asking. Katie, I am not going to fall for her. I just… I can't control my need for sex yet. Mother said it would take time." She pulled away from him. "That's just an excuse to fuck Serge's woman, Mik! If Serge can go without sex for four weeks, why can't you? Or do you think he's cheating on Derri?" "No, I don't think he's cheating on her!" "No, he's not, Mik! So why can't you hold out too? Why must you look for any excuse to continue to fuck his bloodlust?" "First, Kattia, I don't need an excuse to make love to her. It's my right to sleep with her. Second—" "There. You see. It's started already. You said make love rather than fuck. What right do you have making love to her? Only Serge should be doing that. What happened between you and Derri is not honorable and you know it! She knows it too. That’s why she wouldn't let you kiss her lips." He arched a brow. "I didn't try to kiss her lips." She closed her eyes briefly. Then what she had seen had not yet happened. She gripped his arms. "Then promise me you won't sleep with her again until after Serge returns." He stared silently at her. "Please, Mik." "Katie, I know you're worried, but there's no need. Not everything you see actually happens. We both know that. You've seen something that you think might happen. Well it won't because I won't do anything to hurt Derri or Serge." Then why had he mentioned Derri first and Serge second? "Mik!" "This discussion is over, Kattia. I've heard your concerns and I'll be cognizant of them. All right?" Even as she nodded, she wondered if she should call Serge and share her fears with
him. But if they were unfounded, she would run the risk of driving a wedge between he and Mik. She briefly considered approaching Derri but dismissed the idea. If Mik found out, she knew he would blow his stack. No. She would just have to trust him to do the right thing. He'd never done anything to hurt her or Serge before. He wouldn't start now. "All right?" he asked again. She nodded and forced a smile. "All right. Oh, Mik, please don't think I don't trust you. It's just that… " "What?" "Well, she's bewitched Serge and Aleksei and now… you." "She didn't bewitch Aleksei. He hasn't been back for seconds." "Has she bewitched you, Mik?" "I like her. I always have, Katie. That's not new. She's always liked me. That's not new either, but we are both in love with other people." "So you're going to sleep with her again?" "Yes." He shook his head. "Don't worry, Katie. I've discussed with Erica how Derri and I feel when we make love. She knows it's been an incredible and intense experience for us. She understands, Katie. Derri has talked to Serge. We are not going to do anything to hurt them."
***** On Monday morning, Katie flew back to Philly with Mik. During the flight, she raised the question of his sleeping with Derri again. "Kattia, I told you I don't want to discuss Derri." No, he just wanted to fuck her! She tossed her head. "Well, maybe this whole discussion is academic anyway." "What do you mean?" She sensed his agitation and hid a smile. "Well, maybe when you get back, you'll find your spot in her pussy taken." "By whom?" "By Alex." "He is not interested in her!" "You wouldn't say that if you'd seen them fucking as I did. He pounded her pussy with his big, thick banana and she screamed like an alley cat in heat! She clenched her hands into fists, her toes curled, she tossed her head from side to side and her whole body shook like crazy. And when he came, he flooded her pussy with so much come it ran down her leg and—" "Shut up!" he snarled, turning to glare at her. Beneath the glowing eyes and the rampant fury, she saw a streak of jealousy that totally disheartened her. She bit her lip. "Mik… you're jealous!" "I told you to shut up! Do it! Now!" "Or what? You'll hit me for telling the truth?" She lifted her chin. "Well, go ahead. Hit me then. Beat me if it makes you happy and appeases your conscience." He put the plane on autopilot and leaned out of his seat. She held her breath and steeled herself as his right hand swung toward her face. It came to an abrupt stop within inches of her left cheek. After a moment, he dropped it and sank back in his seat.
She turned to study his grim profile. She reached out a hand to touch his arm. "Mik?" "I'm sorry," he said softly. "It's not too late to stop it before it starts." "There's nothing to stop. I will not do anything to hurt Serge or Erica. I love them both more than I do my own life. I would die before I hurt either of them. What I feel for Derri is more intense than what I've felt for Serge's women in the past… but everything changes and becomes more intense once you bloodlust. It enhances everything. You have no need to fear I'll hurt Serge or Erica. Besides, Derri is mad about Serge. Even if I wanted to take her from him, I couldn't. And I don't." With that, she had to be content. They spent the rest of the flight in silence. As they left the terminal building, she was delighted to find Mark waiting. Her heart thumped in her chest as she ran across the parking lot to fling herself at him. His arms closed around her and his warm mouth locked over hers. It had been had an age since she'd felt his arms around her and tasted his lips. She couldn't get enough of him. She clung to him and kissed him until she heard Mikhel clear his throat. Only then did she break away from Mark to grin at Mikhel. "Mik, this is Mark Lewis," she said, clutching his hand. To her surprise, Mik's eyes had narrowed and he nodded curtly. "I know who he is, Katie." "Oh." She slapped a palm across her forehead. Of course they'd met. She had been the one to suggest Mik's firm when Mark had mentioned his need for security for one of his associates who was being stalked. That associate had turned out to be Derri Morgan, Serge’s bloodlust. She looked at Mark and found that he was looking just as displeased to see Mik as Mik appeared to see him. "Ah, guys… is something wrong?" "I didn't realize you knew Mr. Dumont, Katie," Mark said, his voice tight. He looked at her. "You've returned on the same flight. Just how well do you know him?" She blinked at him. "How well do I… ” About to explode, she took a deep breath. Mark didn't know she and Mikhel were related. "Mark, Mikhel is my brother." "Your brother?" "Yes!" She released his hand and slipped an arm through Mikhel's. "My big brother. Mik?" He looked down at her, his eyes cool. "This is the man you've been hiding from us?" "I haven't been hiding him, Mikhel! It's just none of your business who I see," she said, feeling emboldened because Mark was there. She frowned. To protect her from Mikhel? Only her parents or Aleksei could protect her from Mik's wrath. Still, she was very glad Mark was there. As with her father, she just felt safe when he was around. "Remember that line the next time you try to tell me who to fuck." He nodded coolly at Mark, kissed Katie's cheek, and walked away. She stuck her tongue out at his retreating back and turned to smile again at Mark. "It's so lovely to see you again." "Your brother didn't appear to approve." She shrugged. "He doesn't have to. I don't need his approval to see you. I'm thirty-five and horny." She pressed close to him. "You got any cock I can have?" "Oh, yeah, baby!" he whispered. On the drive to her apartment, she realized that Mikhel had walked off with her
overnight bag still slung over his shoulder. Of course, she wasn't likely to miss it as she expected to spend the rest of the day naked and fucking. She frowned, worried that Mik and Derri would be doing the same thing. "Is Derri working today?" She sensed Mark's surprise at the question. "Yes. Why? I suppose you know her through your brother." "Yes. Serge." "Serge… ah… of course. He and Derri are engaged." "Yes." "I suppose you wanted to have lunch with her or something, but you will be otherwise engaged." His right hand left the steering wheel and settled on her thigh. "All day." His hand felt warm through her stocking. She smiled and moved his hand further up her thigh. "Now that sounds like a plan." She dismissed thoughts of Mik and Derri together. She had to trust Mik to do the right thing by Serge. "Shall we stop for breakfast?" "No. I want to go straight home, get buck naked, and fuck you." "Sounds like a plan I can get behind. Or should I say underneath?" he teased. "Underneath." She'd spent a great deal of the preceding weekend wanting to tie him up and fuck him until his dick went limp in protest. "Definitely underneath." An hour later, he was naked and bound to the big brass bed. Kneeling between his legs, she slowly poured melting ice cream over his pubic hair, cock, and balls. "Ooooh… that's… oooh." She smiled at him. "Like that, do you?" "Oh, baby. I like anything you want to do to me." "Really? Get ready, lover." She lay between his legs and slowly began to lick the ice cream off his balls. He wiggled and moaned in protest and pleasure. She snaked her tongue out and touched the base of his cock. "Hmm. Delicious." She lifted her head and grinned up at him. "Vanilla cock and balls, my favorite flavor." A stream of ice cream trickled around his balls and between his cheeks. She lifted his hips and eagerly licked his tight asshole clean. "Damn! Katie! Don't do that!" She stabbed her tongue at his hole before lifting her head to look at him. ”Why not? Didn't you like it?" "No! I didn't! I don't use my ass for anything except shitting, Katie. I know you like kinky and so do I, but not that kinky." Oh, well. When she wanted to fuck ass, there was always Adam. "Point made, my lovely one." She cupped his warm balls, settled over his cock and began a slow, gluttonous sucking. Even without the ice cream, his cock felt and tasted good in her mouth, against her lips, sliding over her tongue, and down her throat. Mark struggled against his restraints, his hips jumping as he attempted to push his cock deeper in her throat. Her pussy pulsed and ached in rhythm with the thick cock throbbing in her mouth. Oh, God, she loved sucking his dick. "Katie… Katie… oh, damn… Katieee!" He groaned and began coming. She savored the quick slide of his cream down her throat. Oh, damn! That was nice. While he was still hard, she reluctantly removed her mouth from his cock and engaged him in a sweet, sensuous kiss. When he parted his lips, she released a tiny bit of his sperm into his mouth.
She felt his surprise. He drew his head back, but she continued kissing him, pushing the sperm further into his mouth. After several moments of resistance, he swallowed. She rewarded him with a hot kiss. "Did you like that?" she asked, against his mouth. "No." "Liar," she accused, laughing. Keeping her breasts pressed against his chest, she lifted her lower body and fed a few inches of his cock into her. "Damn it! You've teased me enough." He thrust his hips upward and she sighed with pleasure as another few inches of cock plowed into her. Oh, God. She slammed her hips down. The rest of his cock shot up into her. She moaned and kissed him, sucking on his tongue. She slipped her hands under his buns and proceeded to fuck him hard and fast. Her pussy burned and itched and she rotated her hips, wanting his cock to touch as much of her as possible. "Oh, shit, Katie! Baby! I'm coming again. I'm coming!" "Come on, my lovely one! Come in me. Fill me up with seed! Fuck your cock up into me! Fuck me!" "Aaah! Oh, damn, Katie!" His entire body shook wildly as she continued to ride his dick, until her own climax exploded through her. It left her feeling weak and happy. She practically purred as she removed his restraints, climbed back on his cock, and fell asleep. She woke an hour later with an overpowering thirst for his blood. She crawled between his legs and gently began sucking him. Knowing what she was about to do increased her enjoyment of his cock. As she gently raked her teeth against the length of him, an ecstatic delight she couldn't control seized her. Giving in to it, she bared her incisors and sank them deep into the side of his delicious dick. The first spurts of blood flowing from his cock into her mouth tasted warm and unbelievably sweet. Totally intoxicated, she settled down to feast on his cock and his blood. He jerked up. "Damn it, Katie! What the hell are you doing?! Stop it! That hurts!" She felt his hands in her hair as he attempted to pull her mouth away. She kept her incisors imbedded in his cock, almost drunk with delight and bliss. "Katie! For the love of God, stop it! Please! You're hurting me!" With his blood running down her chin, she finally released his cock and rose to face him, her eyes glowing, her incisors bared. He stared at her. "Oh, God!" She used her tongue to lick as much of the blood off of her chin as she could, making no effort to hide her incisors or glowing eyes. "I am just what you must be thinking I am." He leaped off the bed and backed away from her. "Come back here!" She flashed across the room after her him. She gripped his arm and swung him around to face her. "There are things about me you don't know." "Things like your glowing eyes, the sharp teeth you can't keep out of my anatomy, and your penchant for drinking blood? I know what you are." She watched his Adam's apple bobbing and his chest rapidly rising and falling. He was afraid of her. Mark, the man who had brought her nothing but pleasure for several months, was now afraid of her. She closed her eyes and shook her head. When she looked at him again, her eyes no longer glowed and her incisors had been sheathed. "Let me explain," she said softly. He shook his head. "Please… I just want to leave."
"No… please, Mark!" She clutched his hand. "I know this is a big shock for you, but you have to let me explain." He tugged at his hand. "I want to leave. Katie, if the last weeks have meant anything to you, let me leave. Please." She squeezed his hand. "They've meant more to me than you can possibly know. Mark, I know I hurt you." The hand she reached out to touch his cock shook. He recoiled and she bit her lip. "Please. Don't reject me, Mark." "Let me go, Katie. Please. Just let me go." She swallowed slowly. "Will you call me?" "No." "Are you saying it's over between us?" "That's exactly what I'm saying! You can't really think I mean to let you drink my blood like some… parasite!" He tugged angrily at his arm. "Katie, kill me now or let me go." "There's a third option," she snapped, tightening her grip on his arm. "I can compel you to do as I like!" "Do whatever the hell you like, Katie! Underneath, I will still not want to be with you. If you want an unwilling slave, then go right ahead and do whatever it is that you're threatening to do." The urge to backhand him onto the bed and then take him and his blood by force nearly overcame her willpower. But she knew from watching Serge and Mikhel that force was not the way to go. What good would having Mark in her bed be, if underneath her control, he despised her? How could she hurt the man who had touched her in a way no other man had? "I… I need you, Mark. Please. Don't leave me." "I don't want to leave you, but I can't handle this, Katie. I'm just an average man staring old age in the face. I can't handle what you are." "What if I promise not to do it again?" He stared at her. "How much would that promise be worth? From the way you were draining blood from my cock, I don't think once will be enough." He touched her cheek. "Let me go, Katie. Please." "I… I can't… I can't… " "Don't you think I want to stay with you? Don't you think leaving you is tearing me into little pieces too small to put together again? Before I met you my life was… I just existed. There was no happiness… no joy." "Then why are you leaving me?! I will not drink your blood again. I promise. Stay with me." "Katie. I know you mean that now and I know you'll try not to, but I just don't think this is something you can control. As you've often told me, I had to accept you as you are… well this is what you are. I can't be a part of it." A flash of anger shot through her. She blazed her eyes and bared her incisors. "I am not letting you go!" "The hell you aren't! I don't care what you are! You do not own me! I make my own decisions! Now take your hands off me!" He jerked away and this time she made no effort to stop him. She watched him dress and leave, a rage she found difficult to control building in her. To hell with him! She needed no man… especially a human one.
*****
Adam held Katie in his arms, rocking her and stroking her hair. Listening to the sound of her sobs, he felt a near hatred for Mark Lewis forming in his gut. In all the years he'd known Katie, he'd never seen her anything less than confident and in charge of herself and her lovers. "Sssh." He kissed her hair. "Sssh. It'll be all right, Katie." She looked up at him, her eyes spewing tears. "How?! How can it be all right when he won't have me?" She balled a hand into a fist and hit his shoulder. It hurt like hell, but he didn't protest. "Adam! What am I supposed to do?" "He's not good enough for you!" he snapped. "Who the hell does he think he is? Where does he get off thinking you're not good enough for him? You were good enough when he wanted to fuck. I should punch out his lights." "No!" She gripped his arms, hurting him. "No! Don't you touch him!" "Then what are you going to do? Sit around crying over him? He's too damned old for you anyway. I say fuck him! Better yet, fuck lots of other men… young, strong men who can fuck all night." "But I want him!" she wailed. "Fuck him out of your system, Katie." He cupped her small breasts in his hands and bent to kiss her nipples. Although they lay naked in her bed, they hadn't fucked. He didn't much feel like fucking her, but if she needed cock, he wanted to be there for her. He took her hand and placed it over his dick. "How about giving me a little pussy?" She wiped her damp cheeks and stared up at him. "You are so sweet, Adam. No woman ever had a better, more loyal friend. I love you." "Yeah, but do you want to fuck me?" He grinned, trying to tease a smile from her. She fondled his cock for several moments before she tossed her head. "Not tonight." He didn't like the look in her eyes. "Okay, no cock. How about some ass." He reached a hand behind him to palm his rear end. "How about fucking me?" "Another time, Adam." She rose to her feet. "Tonight I'm going to be very raunchy and not so gentle. I won't risk hurting you." He caught her hand as she turned away. "Katie, you can't hurt anyone else either." Her eyes glowed and she bared her incisors. "Tonight, I will be what I am. I am going to fuck and feed until I've fucked him out of my system." "Katie. Please. Be careful. I know you are hurt and angry, but the men you'll meet have done you no wrong. Don't make any of them pay for something they have nothing to do with. Promise." "I will promise to do my best… no more. Tonight I am a vampire." "Katie… " She turned to stare at him, her eyes glowing. "Tonight I fuck and feed with no restraints!" She was gone in a blur. Oh, shit! He sank back against the bed, closing his eyes. Please don't let her hurt anyone or do anything to bring attention to herself and what she is, he prayed silently. He decided to stay at her apartment to wait for her. Hopefully, if she brought her lovers back there, he could convince her not to hurt any of them. A slight sound startled him into a sitting position. He looked around the darkened bedroom, hoping to find Katie had returned to spend the night with him after all. As far as he could see the room was empty. He reached over and turned on the light. Standing near the closed bedroom door was one of the most attractive and sexiest
men he'd ever seen. The man's nude body was big, sleek, muscular, and cinnamon colored. He had long, dark, silky dreadlocks, startling blue eyes, and a big, thick, golden cock that made Adam's own cock tingle. Oh, damn, what a weapon! A rush of lust seized Adam. This beautiful specimen of humanity was more breathtaking than the first time Adam had seen him. He swallowed slowly and forced his gaze away from the man… the vampire's cock. Katie had clearly been wrong about him not wanting to fuck her. From the look of his cock, he was ready to pull an all nighter. "Ah… Katie is not… you just missed her." "It's not Katie I want to see. It's you." The vampire had a warm, deep voice that tingled along Adam's spine. "Me? Why?" The vampire slowly crossed the room, his big, thick cock bobbing in front of him as he walked. "I'm going to fuck you." Adam sucked in a breath. It had been such a long time since he'd been fucked. Because his own cock was nearly eight inches long, in all his relationships, he was usually the top and his lovers the bottom. Meaning he did the fucking and was rarely ever fucked. The thought of that lovely dick sliding up his cock-starved ass was nearly enough to give him a premature ejaculation. "Ah… your bedroom technique needs a little refining," he said. "I'm supposed to just turn over and let you spear my ass because you show up naked and horny?" The vampire's blue eyes glowed. "Yes. Where is your lube? We'll need lots of it." "I haven't said you could fuck me." He tilted his handsome head back and laughed, allowing his dark dreads to fall over his shoulders. "I can smell your need for cock and I know your kind." Adam narrowed his eyes. "My kind?" "You're gay." He spat the word out as if it might somehow contaminate him. "Apparently so are you." The blue eyes blazed with dangerous lights. "No! I am not gay!" "Then why are we discussing your fucking me?" "Because I have a need and you have a hole. Turn over and let me at it." Adam stared at him. "There are a lot of women in this building with willing holes. Why don't you go find one of them?" "I find that I want your hole. Turn over. Now." The vampire's arrogance was exhilarating. With his cock hardening at an alarming rate, Adam turned on his side. He kept his eyes closed as the other man opened drawers until he discovered the lube. He tensed as his cheeks were parted and the lube squeezed inside his rectum. He sensed no tenderness in the other male and steeled himself for a hard, rough fuck. The vampire joined him on the bed and big warm hands caressed his ass. Oh, shit, it felt good to have a man fondle his neglected ass. Adam's stomach muscles clenched as the big body pressed against his back. "Prepare yourself." Adam nearly stopped breathing as his right leg was lifted and a hard, thick cock pressed against his asshole. Powerful hips surged forward and the big head of the cock popped into his protesting ass. It felt good, but it also hurt. "Aaah! Wait!" He reached back and pressed a hand against the taut stomach. "Wait!" "I cannot. I need your ass." That much was obvious. "Okay, but you have to go very slowly unless you're
planning to burst me open." "No… no… but I need all of your ass… now." "And I want your cock. I'm just saying to go slow. It's been a very long time since I've been fucked and then never by a vampire with a huge cock like you're packing." "You like vampire cock?" "I… I'll let you know when we finish. Yours will be my first taste." He leaned forward and pressed his mouth against Adam's ear. "Like big cock, do you?" "Oh, God! What's not to like?" He moaned as several inches of vampire cock pushed pass his sphincter muscle and directly into his rectum. Oh, God! That felt good. "I have a very big dick." "Very big and very good." He bit his lip and thought he would pass out from a combination of pleasure and pain as the monster cock continued the slow, but surprisingly gentle invasion of his ass. Adam felt his lover shudder behind him and heard him grunt with apparent pleasure with only half his dick inside. "You have a very tight ass. Your ass… your pussy… feels so good surrounding my cock." Adam moaned and gasped as his hip was gripped and more dick slipped up his behind. He allowed his head to loll back against the shoulder of his vampire lover, losing himself in the unimaginable feelings raging through him. It wasn't just that the big cock now fully embedded in his ass felt so good… it also felt right… inevitable, as if he had spent his entire life waiting for this particular vampire to come into his life. His lifestyle hadn't always been a comfortable fit. As a teenager and young adult, he'd struggled to pretend he was something he was not. Even after he'd come to terms with his sexual preferences, his choice of lovers had often brought him pain and heartache. But sex with this handsome vampire felt comfortable and right. He felt as if this choice would bring only pleasure. He squeezed his ass cheeks around the thick, pulsing shaft. How could one man have such a big, thick, hard dick? And how had he gotten lucky enough to have every precious golden inch crammed up his ass? Oh, God, he had been born to be fucked by this man. "Fuck me," he urged. "Fuck me!" He fondled Adam's ass. A chill of bliss danced through Adam. Never had the touch of a lover's hand given him so much joy. He held Adam's ass close as he began a slow, painful, yet enchanting fuck, stretching Adam's ass almost to the bursting point. Adam lay on his side, moaning mindlessly, totally unable to do anything but drown in a physical and emotional bliss that was like none he had ever experienced. The big cock leisurely plowing in and out of his ass felt like pure paradise. He was quickly pushed to the brink of the most incredible orgasm of his life. His vampire lover continued to caress his trembling ass before reaching around to fondle his cock and balls. He lost control. His climax was so intense he gasped for breath and nearly sobbed as surge after surge of pleasure charged through him. His whole body shook and he collapsed onto his side, limp. He was rolled onto his stomach and the vampire rose above him. Bracing most of his weight on his extended arms, he continued fucking him deep in his ass. Adam breathed through his mouth, incapable of thought. The cock in his ass slid in and out with a tenderness that took Adam's breath. In and out… in and out… in… out… in… out… ever deeper… until Adam's own cock sprang back to life and erupted again. He came once more before the cock in his ass began to discharge gobs of semen in him.
The vampire collapsed on top of his damp body, holding his hips and burying his face against Adam's hair. Feeling overwhelmed with delight, Adam reached back to stroke his hand along the hard, muscular thigh nearest him. "Nice piece of ass, huh?" "Very nice piece," the deep, beguiling voice whispered, sounding more than a little surprised. Adam smiled, wondering if he felt the depth of emotion he himself was so unexpectedly experiencing. "Glad you didn't go looking for some pussy?" Warm, full lips brushed the back of his neck, a big hand stroked over his chest and stomach, sending a shiver through him. "Your ass is as good as any pussy I've ever had." Adam, lying under his heavy body with said ass still stuffed to the balls with vampire dick, felt a warmth infuse him at the words that sounded strangely like an endearment. The vampire's next question really surprised him. "Did I please you?" "Do you even need to ask? I came three times." "Did I hurt you?" "Yes. You were bound to. I've never had such a big cock in me before." "I did not intend to injure you." The remorse he heard in the other male’s voice touched him. "I know, but with a cock that size some pain is to be expected. The pain was… you are an awesome lover… your cock is… damn, I didn't know cocks came this big and hard." He laughed, sounding pleased. "An ass full. Yes?" "Hey, it's almost two asses full. And every inch of it in me. Oh, damn, you know how to love a man." He was rewarded with a series of warm, nibbling kisses against the back of his neck that threatened to make him melt. Damn, this vampire was the sexiest man he'd ever met. "You keep this up and I'll come just from the feel of your lips on my neck." The vampire ran his tongue over his neck in a series of sensuous motions. "You have a nice neck. I'd like to taste your blood." Adam fought back panic. Being fucked by a vampire was one thing. Letting one feed on him was another… something he definitely was not ready for. "It's too soon for that," he said quickly. "Are you sure? It heightens the sex in a way you cannot imagine or believe," the vampire murmured, gently scraping his incisors along Adam's neck. "It's too soon for that. Please. Don't do that to me. Please!" A tender kiss was pressed against his neck. "Do not panic. I will not take your ass or your blood without your permission." Thank God. Adam licked his lips. "Speaking of asses, mine ain't half bad, huh?" The powerful hips surged forward and he sucked in an aching breath as the huge cock bottomed out in his behind. "Your ass is sweet beyond words. A vampire could easily become addicted to a handsome man with such a sweet ass. And I… " "Go on. What were you going to say?" He tried not to sound too eager. What had just happened had blown him away, but he sensed his partner might not necessarily feel as deeply as he did. When he received no response, he gave a mental shrug. Maybe it was too early to push too hard. "I need a shower and a little break… but then… would you… would you stay?" Big hands slid up from Adam's groin to his chest. He gently pinched Adam's nipples. "Yes." He brushed the back of Adam's neck with his lips and then gently began
to withdraw his huge cock. Adam gritted his teeth, closed his eyes, and compressed his rectum muscles. Still, the expulsion of so much cock took time and it hurt. When the big head finally popped out of his ass, he moaned and buried his face against the bed. He took a moment to catch his breath and adapt to the empty feeling in his ass before he rolled over onto his side. His vampire lover lay watching him, his cock still hard, his blue eyes alit with tiny fires of lust. And maybe… something else? Something far more tender? He hoped so, but he couldn't be sure. Either way, Adam knew he was looking at the most beautiful creature God had ever made. He had thought Serge and Mikhel were gorgeous, but this vampire… He longed for a connection that went beyond the physical, but sensed his partner might not yet be ready for anything more. In the meantime, he would take what he could get. "Oh, damn, man, but you are one beautiful package." He laughed and stroked a hand down Adam's cheek. "So are you with your soft blond hair and blue eyes. Your eyes are the color of a calm sea… they're soothing." "And my ass?" "Sliding my cock in your ass is like sliding into paradise." Adam smiled, enjoying the deep sound of the voice and the words. He felt as if he were being made verbal love to. That had never happened to him and he liked it. He urged the vampire onto his back and slid his body over his. He could feel the thick cock pressing against his stomach. He looked down into the beautiful blue eyes of his new lover and felt shaken to the core by the certain knowledge that he was in danger of falling head over heels in love with a full-blood vampire. He laid his cheek against the hard chest and smiled as his lover's arms enfolded him, holding him close in a tender embrace. "Forget the shower." "I need one. I must be smelling very sweaty." "Your smell intoxicates my senses, as does the feel of your beautiful body in my arms like this. Just the touch of your body arouses me. I… I… " Adam lifted his head and looked down at him. "What's the matter?" "I… I haven't felt like this in… in… " "In how long? How old are you?" "Very old. Well over three hundred years… closer to four hundred years." "And how long has it been since you've felt like this?" "I… I've never felt like this." Adam's heart thumped. "Never?" "Never." "Oh." Adam swallowed. Did that mean this beautiful vampire was feeling some of what he felt? Afraid to ask, he put his head back on the hard shoulder, stroking a hand down the side of his thigh. "I've never felt this way before either." "Then let's explore this new experience again… together." He felt his legs parted and his body shifted. Then the hard cock was knocking at his asshole. "I need you again." The words whispered in a low, husky voice against his ear, sent anticipatory shivers through him. What was surprising was that he appeared to be waiting for permission before proceeding. Shaking and knowing he was going to hurt like hell in the morning, Adam lubed the big cock and his ass, and moaned and squirmed with unchecked pleasure as he was slowly, but gently impaled on the wide, wonderful rod. His ass was taken in a slow, warm fuck that shattered all his defenses and left him vulnerable and certain he was just a breath away from falling wildly in love with the
vampire with the cinnamon skin, startling blue eyes, and huge cock. When he came, shuddering and moaning helplessly, he was held, had his neck and shoulders tenderly kissed and caressed until he calmed down. Later, they lay in Katie's bed in each other arms, chest to chest, limp cock to semi-hard cock. Although his ass burned, for the first time in his life, Adam felt completely and gloriously happily. Finally, he'd met a man who made everything in his life seem worthwhile and wonderful. The vampire cupped his ass and sighed softly. "I have to leave." Adam pressed against him and smiled when he shuddered. "Must you? We have several hours of night left." "There are things I have to do that necessitate my leaving." "When will I see you again?" The words had barely left his lips before he found himself alone on the bed. The vampire stood at the side of the bed, staring down at him. "What's wrong?" "I told you I am not gay." "Yes. You told me that several times," Adam said dryly. "But I know that vampires don't have to be gay to make love with another person of the same sex." He stroked a hand down the vampire's strong, muscular thigh. Then he reached out and closed his hand around the still hard cock. "So when will you be bring your heterosexual dick back this way to my bed and up my ass?" "I won't be back." Retaining his grip on his cock, Adam scrambled onto his knees. "You… you can't be serious. You can't just walk away from what we just shared—" The vampire gently but firmly peeled Adam's fingers away from his cock. "What we shared was… I can and I will. And if you know what's good for you, you won't mention this to anyone. Especially Katie." "Are you threatening me?" "Is that necessary?" Although the voice was still like silk, there was a steel thread running through it. Adam drew slightly away from him. "You… you would hurt me after what we just shared? After telling me you've never felt this way with anyone else, you would physically hurt me?" He leaned over Adam and cupped his face between his big hands. He brought his handsome face so close, his lips were mere inches from Adam's. For one wonderful moment, Adam thought he was going to be kissed on his lips. And he'd never wanted or needed a kiss from a lover more. He closed his eyes and parted his lips. "You have no need to fear me." Adam felt the other male's breath warming his mouth. Kiss me, please! As if he'd sensed Adam's need, the vampire's warm lips brushed against his. The caress was too fleeting to be called a kiss, but it stirred Adam more powerfully than the longest, deepest kiss he'd ever experienced. His face was released almost immediately. He opened his eyes and found the vampire staring down at him, his blue eyes whirling with dark, volatile lights. Adam got off the bed and pressed his body against his lover's, sliding an arm around his waist. He looked up into his eyes. "Please. I… I know you're not gay, but you enjoyed making love to me!" The thick cock pressing against his stomach pulsed. "I didn't make love to you! I
fucked you!" "Whatever you call it, it was wonderful for both of us!" Adam ran a hand down the firm, contoured ass and thrilled to the shudder his touch produced in the vampire in his arms. "You must want it to happen again. I won't tell anyone, but please tell me when I'll see you again." "You won't." Adam reached down and put the other male's arms around him. He sucked in a breath when he was immediately embraced. A hard, bent knee edged his legs apart. He bent his knees and pressed close. His cock surged forward, between Adam’s legs, coming to rest against his ass. He shuddered and placed a hand against the hard chest pressed against his. He knew his ass couldn't take anymore that night. "No!" He was released suddenly as the vampire put several inches between them. "I cannot allow you to tempt me again. I have to go." Adam panicked. "Wait! You can't just leave like this… please." His hand brushed Adam's cheek in a gesture that was both tender and erotic. "I have to go. There is a promise made I cannot break. You must forget this." "I… I can't… you don't know how I—" "Forget it and forget me. Tell no one of this." "I won't tell anyone, but—" He bent and gently brushed his cheek against Adam's. "Forget me." Adam blinked and he was gone in a blur. Adam sank on the bed and closed his eyes. Oh, shit. To fall for a vampire who was ashamed of being gay and never intended to see him again. Oh, damn. First Dave and now this. What was the point of anything without love?
Chapter Eight When the shower door opened behind her and she felt a hard shaft against her behind, Derri's sigh was part annoyance, part anticipation. Her right leg was lifted and a big cock began a slow slide into her pussy. She closed her eyes and pushed her rear end back. Within seconds, she was full of cock. Oh, yes. That felt nice. Very nice. The only way this could be nicer would be if the cock now sliding in and out of her slick pussy belonged to her handsome, gray-eyed college boy instead of his handsome, horny big brother. The big cock was suddenly withdrawn from her, she turned around, and was entered again. Oh, yes! She leaned her chin against Mikhel's chest and looked up at him. "Oooh." He cupped her breasts with one hand and one hip with the other. He stared down at her, his dark, liquid brown eyes shining with lust. "Oh, damn, your pussy is good… so good. How could Serge go for four long weeks without this sweet pussy? Oh, damn! It isn't just your pussy. It's you, too," he whispered, gently pinching her nipples. "You're sweet too… so sweet… so beautiful… lovely." He licked her neck. "Luscious. Damn. I could swallow you whole." His hands… his voice… his words… his cock… all combined to make her feel like screaming with pleasure. His cock was good! Damn good! And he made verbal love to her almost as sweetly as Serge did. She squeezed her pussy around his cock, circling her hips so she could feel all of it in her. "Yes!" "It's good isn't it?" he demanded, raking his incisors along the side of her neck. "Your cock?" "Your pussy," he countered. "They're good together." "They're perfect together." "Yes… damn it! Yes!" Her climax hit her and she moaned and collapsed against him. He held her hips, licking and sucking at her neck as he pumped his semen in her receptive pussy. They spent the next few moments, moaning and thrusting against each other, lost in the world of elicit bliss their lovemaking created in them. When they recovered their senses, he withdrew his cock and looked down at her. He bent his head and for a moment, she thought he was going to kiss her lips. She tensed. The way she was feeling and suspected he was feeling, his kissing her on her mouth would not be a good idea. Relief swept through her when he simply brushed soft kisses against her cheeks, eyes, and nose. "Damn, you are so sweet." She stroked her fingers through his hair and linked her arms around his neck. She wanted him to kiss her lips, yet she dreaded it. Why? She wasn't sure. He'd kissed her lips once before as he was going into his Feast of Indulgence. It had been a long, ravenous kiss filled with lust and rampant desire. It had infuriated Serge, who'd witnessed it. That was the one and only time he'd ever kissed her on her mouth. Now as they stared into each other's eyes, she knew he shared her desire for a soulful lip lock. She also knew, like her, he dreaded it. "Oh, shit, Derri. I want to kiss you." "No." "Why not? We’ve done almost everything else," he said softly, caressing her cheek.
"It's just a kiss. A kiss we both want." She shook her head and pressed her hands against his shoulders as he bent his head. "No! We shouldn't. Not on the mouth." "I want to taste your lips again as I fuck you." "No!" she said firmly. "Not only are you not kissing me, you're not fucking me again, damn it!" She took refuge from the fear by reveling in her anger. "I have to go to work today. You stick that big dick of yours up me again and I won't be able to walk! You've already fucked me twice this morning after fucking me nearly all night. Enough, you greedy bastard!" "I still want you!" "Well, you've had all the pussy you're getting. I mean it, Mikhel. Get your ass out of here and let me shower without fear of having your cock rammed up me!" She curled her fingers in his hair and tugged. "Get your damn fingers out of my hair!" "Stop cursing at me!" she snapped. She uncurled her fingers from his hair and stepped away from him. He sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "I still need pussy, Derri. Please." "I thought you weren't Serge and you weren't going to beg." He stared at her, his eyes glowing. "Is that what you want? To have both of us groveling at your damn feet?" "I told you not to curse at me." "Do you really think I give a damn what you told me? I can make you do exactly what I want you to do when I want you to do it!" Damn if she was going to let him intimidate her. "Then why aren't you doing it instead of standing here begging for more pussy that you are not getting?" she challenged. "Because I want you to want me too!" he snarled, as if the words had been torn from him against his will. "I need you to want me too." He cupped her hips in his hands and drew her body close to his, allowing her to feel his hot, slick cock. "Want me too, Derri." She sucked in a breath and leaned back against the wall. "I do," she admitted, opening her arms. "Oh, Mik, I do want you. More than I should." "It's all right for us to want each other. Please don't worry about it, Derri. I won't ever do anything to hurt you. I could never hurt you." He pressed against her, sinking his cock in her. She gasped and grabbed his ass to encourage him to impale her fully on his dick. "Oh, God. Put it all the way in. Let me have all your cock, Mik." He pushed forward, gradually feeding his entire shaft in her. When he was fully seated in her, she sighed, linked her arms around his neck, and lifted her face. Holding his cock still in her, he stared down into her eyes. "Oh, God, you are so beautiful and so sweet. Derri! Derri, I need you!" "Then take me," she whispered, her eyes filling with tears. "Take me, Mik… fuck me… love me… kiss me." When his lips touched hers, she felt as if their souls had been seared and fused together. His cock, his soul, his heart was now a part of hers. As they lost themselves in endless, almost bruising kisses, she feared they were both lost. Much later, they lay silent in bed. The bed she shared with Serge. The bed where she was betraying Serge with his own brother. She turned her face against his shoulder. "We have to stop this. Now."
He clutched her to him. "I… can't stop… I don't want to stop… it's too late to stop." He lifted her tear-stained face and pressed a long, hungry kiss against her lips. He rolled them over and slipped his cock into her pussy. "I don't just want your pussy, I want you too," he whispered. She wrapped her arms and legs around him and undulated her body, savoring every inch of his dick pummeling her pussy as they kissed. They furiously fucked each other and rapidly reached their climaxes. "Oh, God that feels good! Oh, God! Fuck me, Serge!" "Erica, Erica!" They both froze. After a moment, he lifted his head and they stared at each other. "You called me Serge!" he accused. "So?" she challenged, feeling some of the tension and confusion she'd been feeling begin to dissolve. "Last time I checked my name wasn't ‘Erica, Erica’." "The least you could do is remember who's fucking you!" She shoved against his shoulder. "You have room to talk. At least you and Serge look alike. But is my skin fair or my hair blonde? How the hell can you mistake me for ‘ Erica, Erica’?" They stared in silence at each other for several moments, then he suddenly pulled out of her, rolled over onto his stomach, his shoulders shaking as he laughed. Her lips twitched and within moments they were both laughing hysterically. When they sobered, they rolled onto their sides and studied each other. "Feel better?" he asked. She nodded. "Yes. Oh, Mik! Your calling me Erica in the heat of passion is the best thing you could have done for me. I… I was scared we were getting too into each other." He sighed. "Okay, I'll admit, I was a little worried there for a while too." He touched her cheek. "But we should have both known better. We both have other bloodlusts and there's no force as powerful as bloodlust. I couldn't fall for anyone else while Erica lives even if I wanted to. And the truth is—I don't want to. I love and adore Erica." He smiled. "She's given me everything I’ve ever wanted and needed. Now she's giving me the child I’ve always wanted. She's perfect… my eternal perfect mate." He looked at her. "You are very sweet and Serge is very lucky to have you as his bloodlust." "Sounds like the beginnings of a Dear Derri letter," she said. He nodded. "It is." He kissed her on both cheeks and rose. "I am going home to Erica where I belong." "She'll be delighted to see you." He grinned. "She's always delighted to see me… well… most of the time." She lay in bed, thinking of Serge as Mik showered. In less than a week, Serge would be home and in bed with her. Damn, but she missed him. She opened her eyes when she felt the bed sag. Mik sat beside her. "Thank you for being there when I needed you." She turned her head and kissed his cheek. "We share the same blood. It was my duty… and my pleasure, Mik." He touched her cheek with a finger. "So, we're all right with each other again?" She nodded. Just when they'd thought they'd crossed a line they shouldn't have, their love for their individual mates had brought them back from the brink. "Yeah… until it's Erica and Serge's turn to play switch." He sighed. "I'm not looking forward to that."
"Neither am I, but we'll hardly be in any position to complain when they do, will we?" They looked at each other and collapsed into helpless laughter. Mik wiped at the laughter-induced tears streaming down his cheeks. "I guess not. I'm going home now." She nodded. "Give Erica a big juicy kiss for me." "Not too big or juicy or I'll get horny and you'll find me back on your doorstep begging for pussy," he said, grinning. They shared another laugh, a sweet, tender lip lock, and then he was gone. She sank down in bed, hugged her pillow, thoughts of Serge's return luring her into a deep, contented slumber. She missed everything about him… his voice… his beautiful, expressive gray eyes… sharing his thoughts and feelings… his cock… just knowing he was in the same city, probably thinking about her no matter what he was doing.
***** "Morning." Derri glanced up as Mark looked in her open office door. "Morning." She studied his face. He looked haggard and unhappy. "Mark? You all right?" "Not really." He sighed. "Can I… do you have a moment? I need to talk to you." "Of course." He came in and closed the door. Instead of taking one of the seats in front of her desk, he stood at her office window, staring out. "When is Serge due back?" "In four days." "You miss him?" "Yes. Oh, yes." Knowing Mark hadn't come to talk about Serge, she waited in silence. "Ah… he has a sister… Katie." "Yes. You… you know her?" "Yes… " He turned to look at her. "Do you?" "Yes. We've met." "How well do you know her?" "Not very. Why?" He stared at her in silence for several long moments. "You know, don't you?" "What?" "What she is… " He frowned. "Was she born like that?" Derri swallowed slowly. She hadn't talked to anyone about Serge and his family, except Cassy. "What… what do you mean?" "I mean she's a vampire." She sucked in a breath. Oh, damn. What now? "You don't look surprised. Is that because… is… are Serge and Mikhel vampires as well?" "Mark, who told you she was… why do you say that?" "No one had to tell me. When her eyes started to glow and she started sucking the blood from my cock, I figured it out on my own." She sighed. Katie sounded as if she was out of control. "I didn't know you were seeing her." "I wasn't 'seeing' her at first, but the last few weeks… I'd thought we had something special happening between us."
"And now?" "And now I know what she is." "Where is she now?" "I don't know. She threatened to force herself on me, then she… I haven't seen her in a few days." "Why?" He shook his head, running a hand through his hair. "Doesn't what they are bother you?" "No," she said slowly. "Serge is my perfect partner. The love I feel for him continually astonishes me." "Does he drink your blood?" "Serge and I… " She licked her lips. "I love him and accept what he is. What happened with you and Katie? You were looking so happy." "I was. Derri… I'm in love with her." "Then why won't you see her? I know their way of life takes some getting use to, but the rewards of loving one of them… " Remembrances of Serge holding her in his arms, whispering he loved her and would gladly die for her, warmed her. "The rewards are incredible. I feel things for Serge that I never thought possible." "How can you accept them so easily?" "I told you… because I love Serge. He's the sweetest, most considerate man I've ever met. Yes, he is a vampire, but he loves and cares about people. He… he's incredible and I wouldn't trade him for fifty men." Even if all fifty were Mikhel. "If you really love Katie, I think you should consider giving your relationship with her a chance." He sighed. "I don't know, Derri. The thought of her drinking my blood grosses me out." "I know it's a difficult concept to accept, but don't knock it until you’ve given it a real try. There is absolutely no feeling more exhilarating than having your vampire lover feed on you as you fu-make love. It's the most incredible natural high imaginable." He stared at her. "You actually enjoy him sucking your blood?" She nodded. He wasn't ready to be told that she also enjoyed sucking Serge's blood. "You have no idea how… the feeling is just… you'll never have a more explosive climax. Think about it." He shook his head. "What… Derri… are you… does it change you?" "Am I a vampire? No! I'm still fully human." Although Serge had hinted at changes that could and would take place in her over time. She frowned. Maybe the changes taking place in her accounted for her increased sexual appetite. He sighed. "You've given me a lot to think about. I need time. Thanks." He crossed the room to the door. "Mark?" "Yeah?" "I… what I've told you… admitted… I did in confidence. This isn't something you can just discuss with anyone." He nodded. "I know. Besides, who would believe me? I wouldn't have believed it myself if she hadn't sucked blood out of my cock. And damn, she enjoyed it." "But you didn't?" "It hurt." "Did it really hurt or were you just shocked and expected it to hurt? Because it's one
of the most erotic experiences you'll ever have. The blood heightens the sex." She blushed and averted her gaze. "Anyway… just… if you need to talk about it again, let me know." "Yeah. Thanks." After he left, she picked up her phone and called Mikhel's office in Boston. "Mik, I've just talked to Mark Lewis and—" "That bastard is sleeping with my little sister." She shook her head. He made Katie sound innocent and helpless, something she clearly was not. Derri had never seen any female more capable of taking care of herself than Mik's ”little” sister. "Was seeing her. He broke it off." "What?! Why?" "Why? Mik, not everyone can handle a relationship with a vampire." "What? Does he think he's too good for her? Is that what the bastard thinks? If he's hurt her, I will kill him! Slowly and painfully!" She shivered. That didn't sound like an idle threat. "Mik, I know how you and Serge beat poor Chandler over a misunderstanding about Katie, please don't do the same thing with Mark." "Chandler had it coming for hurting Katie, and so does your boss." "He didn't intend to hurt her. He just can't handle what she is." "Who the fuck does he think he is? I will kick his ass all over Philly." "Mik, no! Please! Don't hurt him. He loves her. He just needs time to adjust. I'm sure Katie isn't going to want you to hurt him any more than she wanted Chandler hurt. And if she allowed him to leave her that must mean he's important to her. Don't hurt him. Please." "I have to hurt him." "No, you don't. Please. As a favor to me… don't." Her plea was greeted with extended silence. She sighed and tried again. "Please?" "I won't kill him." "Mik! I need you to not hurt him at all! Please! Please do this for me." There was another silence, and then he sighed. "Don't make the mistake of overestimating my feelings," he warned. "I'm not overestimating anything, Mikhel. We both know exactly how you feel about me." "How I feel? That works both ways, Derri!" "I haven't denied that." "Then don't try to take advantage of how I feel." "I'm not, Mik! I'm just asking for a favor from you… as you asked one of me." "Fine. You've made your point." "You won't hurt him?" "No." "Thank you." She sighed. "Still friends?" "Friends? Let's not kid each other, Derri. You and I are always going to be a lot more than friends." She shook her head, not prepared to go there. "What about Katie?" "I'm going to find her. If she's not all right when I do… " "She'll be fine. And you promised not to hurt Mark. Break that promise and the next time I see you, I'll… " "You'll what?"
"I'll take a strap to your ass." He laughed. "That's not much of a deterrent. The thought of your taking a strap to my ass turns me on, sweetie." "Mikhel! This is serious! You promised." "And what will you give me if I keep my promise?" She recalled the heat and intensity of their lovemaking and flushed. "What… what would you like?" "Oh, I think you know what I'd like." She shook her head. "We can't, Mik." "I'm always going to like fucking you every chance I get, sweetie. However, I'll settle for your promise of a long, hot fuck at the next family fuck fest. Deal?" Her pussy pulsed at the thought of all the Dumonts watching her and Mik fuck. Damn. The idea turned her on. "All right, but only if you keep your promise not to hurt him." "I knew you were still lusting for my cock!" "Jerk!" "I love you too, sweetie." His amusement annoyed her. "Overconfident bastard!" She hung up on his amused laughter.
***** Katie shuddered and mindlessly slammed her pussy down on Cal Harris's big, thick cock. They lay on his bed with him on his back, her on top, gripping his hips to keep them still as she fucked her aching pussy down the length of him. Wild, unbridled lust thundered through her as the ample cock shot up through her cunt. They were on their third fuck and he showed no signs of tiring. He was one of the best human lovers she'd ever had. He made her feel so good and left her longing for the ultimate vampire delight. Unable to resist the impulse, she bared her incisors, wrapped her arms around him and bit into his neck. He groaned and struggled against the leather restraints on his ankles and wrists. His cock hardened and throbbed in her as she fed on him. The hot blood filled her mouth, giving her a natural high. Nice, but it wasn't quite enough. She removed her mouth from his neck, climbed off of his wildly thrusting cock and slid down his body to lie between his legs. She kissed the head of his cock, and then slowly licked the length of the delicious rod. It was too good not to taste. She closed her lips over his dick and began eagerly sucking him. He groaned and shuddered. As she felt his body tense and knew he was about to come, she sank her incisors into his cock. Blood and seed mixed in her mouth and her pussy exploded. He went limp under her, moaning softly with pleasure. She loosened his restraints and flipped him over on his stomach. His buns were hard and firm, beautiful to behold and hold. Feeling another surge of lust rise in her, she rose and donned a medium-sized strap-on dildo. With a tube of lube on the nightstand beside her, she settled down and began fondling and kissing his behind. He made no protest when she eased a finger in him. Encouraged, she slowly began finger fucking him. His muscles tightened and clung to her hand. She removed her
finger, lubed his behind and the dildo, and pressed it against his entrance. "I'm going to fuck your ass," she told him. He gave a soft groan of consent. Sinking her incisors back into his neck, she parted his cheeks and slowly speared his ass. He shuddered and pushed eagerly back at her. Clinging to his shoulders, she rode him wildly, plunging into his ass again and again. She greedily fed on him, coming twice in quick succession before she made herself stop feeding. His blood was so sweet she could have drained him dry, but the small part of her that could still reason did not want him hurt. He had stood with her family, prepared to fight to the death to protect them if necessary. He did not deserve to be drained and discarded like rubbish. She pulled out of his ass and rose to her feet. Although she felt almost dizzy from her feast on his blood, her pussy still ached for cock. And she needed more blood. Lots of lovely, warm blood. She bent over him. He breathed slowly and shallowly and he was pale, but he lived. She called Mikhel's Philadelphia office, told his secretary to send someone to check on him, made him as comfortable as possible, dressed, and flashed out of the apartment in search of more cock and blood to ease the seemingly endless ache in her for both.
***** Jace Makefield tensed and strained his senses as he moved along the deserted wharf. This particular hunt had been long and grueling. Although bone weary, he needed to stay alert just a while longer. He couldn't see his quarry, but he knew he was near. His senses were overwhelmed by the nameless feeling of dread he had come to associate with the presence of a rogue vampire. "I grow weary of your pursuit, low breed. The time to end this is at hand." The deep, vibrant voice seemed to come from nowhere and yet appeared to hang heavy in the warm night air. He felt the usual adrenaline rush as he entered the big, deserted warehouse and prepared for battle. His quarry, the full-blooded rogue he had been trailing for several months and through several states, stood in the middle of the trash-strewn floor, with the light of the moon shining in through several large holes in the huge roof. The full-blood looked washed out. His skin was pale. Clearly he was one of the nocturnal breed who had not walked in the sun since becoming a vampire. His top hat, his long cape, and boots were all white. He carried a white walking stick. The long hair falling pass his shoulders was streaked with gray. “Rogae Chalkin," he said. The vampire in front of him fit the description he'd been given: dark eyes, salt and pepper hair, and a cleft chin. Still, he wanted to be sure. It wouldn't do to dispatch a "good" vampire. His lip curled. Wilfredo notwithstanding, he doubted that such a mythical creature as a "good" vampire existed. Vampires, by their very nature, were as evil a lot as had ever walked the earth. "I am he, low breed. He who will send you to meet your maker. I grant you a moment to make peace with your deity." Jace narrowed his gaze and spat contemptuously on the rotting floor. God save him from full-bloods and their neverending bullshit. "Rogae Chalkin, I am Jason Makefield, envoy of Wilfredo Miguel Santiago, here to call you to account for the murder of human women and fems too numerous to mention." "Santiago!" The vampire spat. "Who died and made that sanctimonious traitor judge
and jury? Well, he's sent his silly errand boy after the wrong vampire. This night will be your last on earth. I will take great delight in sending your lifeless corpse back to that traitorous bastard." "I don't intend to die tonight." "Nevertheless, that will be the destiny Santiago has visited upon you by sending you after me." This arrogant bastard was of the ilk that had brutally killed Carollina. He was going to take particular pleasure in getting a sort of revenge for the woman he would never forget or stop loving. "I'm ready whenever you are, full-blood," he said, keeping his gaze on the other man's face while avoiding looking into his eyes. Looking directly into a vampire's eyes was not a good idea, even for one such as himself. "Then prepare to die, low breed." Jace, dressed in black jeans and a long sleeved black pullover, went into a crouch. Chalkin extended his arms and flew at him in a blur. Jace curled into a ball and rolled under Chalkin's body. He came out of the ball and bounded to his feet with his sword in his right hand and a stake in his left. "Oh, I don't think so. I have plans after I dispatch you that I intend to keep." "The only plans you will be keeping will be with your maker!" Jace caught a white flash out of the corner of his eye. Then he was warding off a flurry of vicious blows. They rained down on the forearms he threw up to protect his face and upper body. Aware that it was only a matter of time before, by virtue of his sheer speed and strength, Chalkin decked him, he jumped several feet back. Keeping his grip on his weapons, he circled quickly and darted in to smash the hilt of his sword on the back of Chalkin's head. As Chalkin's knees buckled, he rushed around to thrust his sword in Chalkin's left side. Chalkin brought his cane down to parry the blow. Jace danced back and darted forward again, and thrust several times towards Chalkin's left side, this time with his stake. As Chalkin parried the last blow, he shifted his body, brought his sword up and drove several inches into Chalkin's left side. Just below his heart. Damn! A few more inches and he'd have speared him. Chalkin roared in pain and backhanded him with a powerful, clenched fist. Jace landed on his back with a painful thump several feet away, his sword flying from his hand. His head hit the floor, stunning him. "Low breed! Now you die!" Shaking his head in an attempt to clear it, he struggled to push himself up onto his elbows. All he saw were two angry glowing circles in the midst of a white blur. Then a pair of steel strong hands clasped his head so that he couldn't move it. Seconds later, he felt Chalkin's incisors pierce his neck. He was within minutes of dying. He had to make every action count. He brought his hands up, clenched his fists and began pounding at Chalkin's arms. There were radial nerves in the forearms that, if hit with enough force could cause numbness. As the pounding of his fists against Chalkin's forearms took effect, he brought his knees up and delivered several vicious blows to Chalkin's cock and balls. Chalkin's body convulsed with pain and he withdrew his incisors from Jace's neck and stumbled backwards, clutching both hands over his genitals. Jace stumbled to his feet and, still clutching his stake, he flashed at Chalkin. Chalkin, in obvious pain, turned and fled. Feeling dizzy and weak, Jace ran across
the warehouse after him. Chalkin tripped over something and fell face down on the floor. Jace heard his head hit something hard. He grabbed Chalkin's shoulders and flipped the dazed vampire over onto his back. "Tell the devil I said hello when you get to hell, you putrid piece of filth!" He felt a great deal of satisfaction as he watched Chalkin's eyes widen as he slammed the stake into his chest and directly into his heart. He rose to his feet and drove the remaining inches of the stake into Chalkin's heart with the heel of his foot. He stood and watched the last signs of life drain from Chalkin's body before he spat on the floor, and stalked away. He felt weary, tired, and shaken. It had been a long time since he'd come so close to death. He would need a break before he went back on the trail. He knew there was another full-blood Wilfredo was particularly interested in dispatching. Although, because the rogue had a powerful twin brother, Jace knew he would be particularly difficult to take down. But no matter, he would die. In the meantime, killing rogues always left him horny. He needed some pussy. He left the warehouse and stepped out into the night. He took several deep breaths. He looked up. The moon was full. Full moons always left him longing for Carollina. He sighed, wondering if he would ever fully recover from her loss. After fifty years, he suspected not. He shook his head. Pussy now. Memories later. He frowned, looking around him. Where the hell was he anyway? He'd chased Chalkin across several states lines. He grinned suddenly. Interstate dispatching. No one had needed dispatching more than Chalkin. He glanced along the adjoining pier and nodded slowly. Philadelphia… the city of brotherly love. And hopefully sisterly love too. He smiled. Good. Wilfredo had told him about a high-class hooker who liked rough sex and could go all night. Just what he needed… some all night pussy.
***** Katie moaned and ground her ass back against the groin of the man clutching her from the rear. He had the longest dick she'd ever encountered on a fully human male, but it was on the skinny side and left her ass feeling as if it was only half full. The shaft in her pussy was thick, but short. Thrust and shove as he might, the owner fell just short of her hot spot. The dick in her mouth was just… a dick. Although a nice size and width, it lacked the taste and texture of Mark's sweet cock. She found she had no desire to swallow this man's seed. This trio of men was just as disappointing as the three who came before them. Human males were a waste of time. She thought of Aleksei's huge cock and shuddered with lust. Why should she waste time trying to get satisfaction from human males when vampires like Aleksei were available? She withdrew her mouth from the cock wildly pushing into it. "Hey!" the man protested and moved his hand over her head in an effort to push his cock back between her lips and into her mouth. "Enough!" She looked up at him from her kneeling position, her eyes glowing, her incisors bared. "Enough!" He nearly fell off the big bed the four of them occupied in his haste to get away from her. She then thrust her ass so hard that the man draped over her back was tossed on his side. He took one look at her and tumbled off the bed, as had the other man. She then
wrenched away from the man still thrusting his cock up into her pussy. She glared at him. "Get out. Now! All of you before I kill you!" All three men grabbed their clothes and ran, still naked, from the apartment. She fell back against the bed, her legs splayed, her heart burning with rage and lust, her pussy feeling empty. This was Mark's doing. If he had not rejected her, she would not be feeling so murderous. The need to strike out at someone, anyone was strong. Mark. Mark. Thoughts of him left her aching and in need. Why should she suffer when she had the power to bend his will to hers? She wanted him and damn it, she was going to have him. She would take his cock and his blood and there would be nothing he could do to stop her. She would make him want her and accept her just as she was. She got up, showered, dressed, and flashed out of her apartment. With her hand on the door of her SUV, she became aware that she was not alone in the garage. She whirled around. "Show yourself!" A tall, handsome man with thick, dark brown, wavy hair, dark piercing eyes, and a dazzling smile emerged from the shadows. "You're Katie?" She knew immediately that he wasn't quite human… and not quite vampire. He was a human latent, like her father. "Who are you?" "Jason Makefield." "What do you want of me, Makefield?" "What I hear you're famous for… pussy… lots of it… all night long. You interested?" She hesitated, her thoughts again turning to Mark and her longing for him. If she sought him out in her present mood, she would probably hurt him. She considered the handsome stranger in front of her. If someone had to be hurt, much better that it should be this man rather than her precious Mark. Besides, if this man were a human latent, his sexual appetite might be a match for hers. "I don't come cheap," she told him. He whipped a credit card and a condom from his pocket and held them up. "I come bearing little foil packets and a credit card with a very large available balance. Are you interested?" Something about this man intrigued her and whet her appetite. "Depends. I've had my fill of small, insignificant cocks for the night." He placed a hand over his groin. "I think you'll find that my cock is neither." He moved his hand and her gaze went to his groin area. She saw the outline of his shaft resting along the side of one leg. He seemed to be roughly Adam's size. She lifted her gaze to his and saw tiny fires of lust and desire burning in the depth of his dark gaze. Her pussy convulsed. She'd never had a human latent before. "Come upstairs and show me what you're working with."
Chapter Nine In her apartment, they were both undressed almost before the door closed. Katie considered his nude form. His big body was hard and chiseled. He had pleasing wide shoulders, a thick, aroused cock, and a rampant lust for pussy she could almost feel. This Jace Makefield would do nicely for a night or so. Pushing thoughts of Mark aside, she looked into his eyes. "Do you know what I am?" "Oh, yes. I know what you are. A latent vampire on the border of full-blood status. You're in bloodlust." Thoughts of Mark and his sweet kisses and wonderful lovemaking made her pussy damp. "I am in heat." She flashed across the room and cupped his cock and balls. "I intend to fuck you and feed on you all night." To her surprise, he whipped her hand away and flashed away from her. She blinked at him. She'd never seen a human latent move so fast. "Maybe we should start again. I'm Jace Makefield and I came to fuck… not be fucked. And you will not be feeding on me, fem." Katie felt a rush of lust and exhilaration. "You're challenging me?" He flashed close and stared into her eyes. "I am telling you the way it's going to be, fem. No one fucks me. I do the fucking!" She licked her lips, remembering her experience with Cal several days earlier. "Not tonight you don't. Tonight you will be fucked up your ass again and again while I ingest your blood." Without warning, he lowered his shoulder and shoved hard. Taken by surprise, she lost her balance and slammed onto her back on the carpet. Before she could bounce to her feet, he'd thrown his big body on top of hers, forced her legs apart, and shoved his hard cock balls deep in her pussy with one forceful, luscious thrust. Katie gasped, sucked in a breath, clutched his ass in her hands, tilted her hips, and they began a wild, no holds barred fuck. He thrust his thick, satisfying cock deep in her pussy again and again, sucking her breasts, frantically stroking his hands all over her body. He cupped her butt in his hands, and pumped deeper in her. Katie moaned. She burned with heat and desire for the rampaging cock slowly conquering her pussy. He felt good inside her. His body on hers felt good. The lips that reined hot, voracious kisses on her mouth felt good… the thighs molded to hers felt good… his cock slamming into her pussy again and again with little regard for the pain it might be inflicting… felt good. The heat in her pussy turned into an inferno. Her need for release built and rapidly threatened to overwhelm her. With his lips locked over hers, he withdrew from her and pushed back in slowly, brushing against her clit. She moaned, shuddered, and burst into a thousand tiny, flickering flames. Still he thrust into her, holding her hips immobile, as he ravished her pussy with his hard length. When he came, he collapsed on top of her, pumping into her with a force and speed she'd rarely felt. Her pussy pulsed and erupted again, creating one of the most intense orgasms she'd ever had. He lay on top of her, kissing and licking the side of her neck. She half expected him to feed on her. Just the thought was sufficient to send a fresh rush of moisture flooding her pussy.
He lifted his head and gazed down at her with dark eyes. "Now that we've had an appetizer, let's go to bed and enjoy the main course." Keeping his cock embedded in her, he managed to stand up. She wrapped her arms and legs around his body. As he walked to the bedroom, he rammed his hard dick up into her. She shoved back and they fucked on the way to the bed. He exploded in her and his seed oozed out of her flooded cunt. She threw her head back and cried out. "Good cock! Good cock!" "You ain't felt nothing yet, baby," he promised, pausing outside the bedroom she shared with Mark. "Not this room… the other one… " she said. "I want to fuck in this room." He pushed the door open and strolled to the bed. He maneuvered them onto the bed and continued fucking her—hard and rough, sawing his cock back and forth in her pussy, sending inconceivable amounts of pleasure through her. Heat rose all through Katie's body as his hot, silken dick relentlessly pounded her pussy. His mouth burned fiery kisses against her lips. His hands stroked and caressed her body, keeping the blaze roaring throughout her ignited until she again exploded, sobbing with pleasure and release as he hosed her pussy down with blast after blast of his seed. With his shaft still resting in her now drenched depths, he lifted his head and looked down at her. "Now for dessert." He withdrew from her, pushed a pillow under her buns, lubed up his cock and her ass, and plunged into her rectum. He fucked her ass with as much gusto as he'd ravished her pussy. And she loved every forcible stroke of his hard, unyielding cock. She moaned and nearly came from the pleasure radiating out from her behind. She'd rarely had a man fuck her ass with such skill and obvious pleasure. At the speed and rate he was tunneling into her, she knew even a latent wouldn't last long. Within moments, he blasted his load deep in her rear. Then, still hard, he began fucking her ass again, gentler this time. He whispered softly to her, bit her neck, and nipped at her ears as he plowed slowly in and out of her ass, obviously savoring the experience. Katie closed her eyes and allowed her thoughts to drift mindlessly, conscious only of the incredible ass fucking she was receiving. Damn, but he knew how to fuck a woman's ass. Her stomach clenched, the muscles in her thighs shook, and she came, creaming her pussy. He held her close, with his arms wrapped around her body, and leisurely filled her ass with more of his seed. For long moments after they'd both come, he lay on top of her, breathing deeply. Then he gently withdrew from her behind. As they shared a long kiss, he reached between their bodies to finger her pussy. "Hmm. Nice and creamy." He slid his body down and began eating her. In a matter of moments, she came again. She lay, moaning and shivering with delight as he licked her clean, giving her clit the occasional flit with the tip of his tongue. Rising above her, he slid his dick back in her pussy and smiled down at her. "Let's have seconds." "And thirds," she murmured, wrapping her legs around his body. They fucked again and again. Katie lost track of how many times Jace's cock thrust her to a creamy paradise. She'd never been fucked so hard and so forcibly. And she liked it. Lord how she liked it. He was going to pound her pussy to a pulp and she intended
to lay under him with her legs splayed wide and let him. Damn, she must have died and gone to heaven. He was so powerful and hungry for sex, and able to go at her again and again as she wanted and needed a man to. Several hours later, she woke from a restless sleep to find him binding her hands to the headboard. Her ankles were already bound. She stared up at him, her eyes glowing and her incisors exposed. "No! These are not for me. I don't do bondage." He grinned down at her and lifted a short, dark whip. "Tonight you do as I say, my lusty beauty," he said and slapped the flat end of the whip against her nipples. Under the shock and slight pain, Katie was amazed to feel something akin to… pleasure? He hit her again. She moaned and twitched. It was definitely pleasure. "Ah, I see you like it," he whispered. He slipped his cock into her, sucked one breast into his mouth, and began fucking and whipping her. He timed the lashes to coincide with the upstrokes of his shaft into her. Each lash of the whip against her body brought a stroke of pleasure-pain that sizzled through her. The pleasure was so intense she strained against the leather restraints binding her every time he brought the wickedly wonderful whip down against her body. Her thighs and the sides of her breasts begin to burn and tingle. Her stomach muscles contracted. She gasped for breath, teetering on the edge of an explosive climax. When he withdrew all but the head of his shaft and brought the handle of the whip down against her clit, her passions flamed and ignited, consuming her in a firestorm of bliss. "Oh, Katie, Katie! I'm going to have to come this way again," he whispered and pushed his cock back into her pussy. As she floated back to earth one word filled her thoughts… Mark… Mark… then… Jace… Jace… "Yes… please," she begged, then her eyes glowed and she bared her incisors and easily broke free of her restraints. She reached up and curled her fingers in his hair. "Yes," she said more confidently. "You will come back. I command it." To enforce her command, overcoming his considerable resistance, she spun them over so that he sprawled under her on his back. Then, feeling her lust for blood pounding in her own blood, she bared her incisors and sank them into his neck. He groaned, dug his fingers deep into her ass and fucked his cock up into her plunging pussy as she fed on him. The feelings coursing through her totally overwhelmed her. She fucked and fed on him until she nearly passed out from the exquisite pleasure rolling over and through her in endless, wild waves. They both came quickly, rested briefly, and began a new round of feral, primal fucking that totally satisfied her lust for blood and sex, but left her emotionally starving for Mark.
***** When next she woke, she found Mikhel lying on the bed, holding her in his arms and stroking her hair. "Katie… Katie… ?" She looked up at him. "Mik… ? What are you doing here?" "Are you all right?" She ran her tongue over her lips. She felt achy and sore all over. Even her pussy ached. "I… what happened?" His eyes blazed. "You've been beaten. Who did this? I will kill them slowly." "I don't know. The last thing I remember was… " She bit her lip and fought back tears. "Mark walked out on me."
"That was several weeks ago, Katie. Where have you been since then? Serge and I have scoured the city and suburbs looking for you." "Serge's back?" "He's been back for weeks." So, she'd been feasting for several weeks at least. "Is everything okay with he and Derri?" "Yes! They're fine." "And you and Erica?" His slow smile warmed her heart and set her fears to rest. "They're better than fine." He stroked her cheek. "I told you there was no need to worry about me sleeping with Derri. She's sweet and beautiful, but no one could ever replace my Erica. Derri feels the same way about Serge." "But I know you have very strong feelings for her still, Mik." He shrugged. "I won't deny that she is and always will be very special to me. She and I formed a bond that neither of us expected." "Why?" "I think it's because I had the Ebony Venus during my feast." Katie knew he spoke of a small, carved statuette of an exquisite black woman that had originally belonged to Serge's best friend, Chandler Raven, and had been partly responsible for Chandler falling in love with his wife Cassy. The Ebony Venus, along with a small charm of a mating couple Cassy had owned, had been responsible for Derri and Serge being able to "hear" each other's thoughts. "Did you go through the ritual?" He nodded slowly. "Yes. I couldn't stop myself." So he had stroked the breasts of the Ebony Venus and slipped his cock in the widening genital opening and fucked the statuette. "Who did it look like when you performed the ritual?" "Derri," he admitted. "And now you're practically in love with her!" He didn't respond and she sighed. "Have you and she fucked since Serge returned home?" "No. Satisfied?" "Have you seen her?" "Yes. She spent a long weekend at home while Dad, Serge, and I looked for you. Katie, you really don't have to worry about Derri and me. Both Erica and Serge know how we feel and neither of them have a problem with it. Neither should you." She nodded. "Okay… if you're sure." "I'm positive." "How is Erica?" She sensed a quiet pleasure in him. "Very, very pregnant. She's due within the next week or so." "Oh, good, I didn't miss that." She frowned suddenly. "Mik? Didn't Aleksei look for me?" "I'm sure he would have had he been around. He has not." He frowned. "Katie, you have to stop thinking about him as you do." She realized that for the first time since her teenage years her thoughts of Aleksei were not lustful. "That's over," she said slowly. "He told me he would never… we would never… "
"You're okay with that?" "I am now. Yes. I just want to see him." "He'll show up sooner or later. He always does." A disturbing memory teased her. She frowned. "Mik? Is… is Cal Harris all right?" His gaze narrowed. "Yes, but you nearly killed him, Katie. He didn't deserve to be feasted on like that. We had to infuse him with massive amounts of blood to save him." "I didn't intend to hurt him! Once I tasted his blood, I couldn't control myself, Mik." He sighed and nodded. "Yes, I know, but he is a trusted friend and valuable employee. I will not have him hurt again, Katie. Understood?" "Yes! I never really intended to hurt him in the first place. It's just that his blood intoxicated me. Once I tasted it, it was hard to stop. Did you explain to him that I didn't mean to hurt him?" "Yes, but his life has been changed." "Is he okay with that?" "I don't know… he… I don't know." He cupped the side of her face. "Katie, if you had not hidden from us while you were undergoing your feast, we would have watched over you and you would not have nearly killed him. Why did you hide from us?" "I know it was wrong, Mikhel, but I wanted to be free to… to feast. I didn't want anyone stopping me as Aleksei stopped Serge from killing Diane during his feast." "You wanted to be free to kill, Kattia? We were not raised to take pleasure in killing." "I know, but I couldn't control my impulses. I had to be wild with other people so I wouldn't hurt Mark." He nodded. "Okay. I know how powerful a drive the feast is… how impossible it is to resist without the help of another of vampire blood. Did you kill anyone?" "No!" She bit her lip. "At least I don't think so. After what happened with Cal, I was more careful. I made sure I had more than one person to feast on so I wouldn't kill anyone." "Where have you been?" She shook her head. "I don't know. I can't remember." "You're covered with whip marks. When I find out who did this to you, he is going to die." He stroked her hair. "How do you feel?" "Lonely," she whispered and turned her face into his shoulder. "Mik… I need him." "Who?" "Mark! I want him… I think… I can't remember anything since leaving him and… oh, Mik! He's my bloodlust." His hand stilled on her hair. "Are you sure?" She had a quick memory of a man with dark hair and eyes on top of her, fucking her. She winced and bit her lip as he raised a short riding crop and brought it down across her breasts. Although she couldn't recall the man's name, she knew he'd given her one of the best fucks of her life. And still she wanted Mark. "Yes." "Then, damn it, you will have him." He eased her onto the bed and streaked across the room towards the door. She flashed after him and grabbed his arm. "Mik! Wait! What are you going to do?" "Make him see reason." "How?" He bared his incisors. "I won't hurt him physically."
"I don't want him hurt at all, Mik! Leave him alone! He has a right not to want to become involved with me." "He has no right to hurt you and I will not allow it, Kattia." She lifted her chin. "I will not allow you to hurt or coerce him. Just as you wouldn't allow Serge to go after Erica when she left you soon after you met. You let her go, just as I let Mark go. She came back to you of her own free will." "And if he doesn't come back? Are you prepared to let him go?" "What choice do I have? I can't allow his will to be subverted. He has to come to me of his own free will." He sighed. "Are you sure, Katie? I won't hurt him and he won't even realize his will has been subjugated." "Maybe not, but I'll realize it. I want to, but I can't do that to him, Mik. I… I love him too much for that." He wrapped his arms around her and held her as tears streamed down her cheeks. She could sense his frustration and feeling of helplessness, but she knew he would respect her wishes and leave Mark alone. The question of whether she could do the same remained to be seen.
***** Mark woke abruptly from a sweet dream of Katie to find her standing over his bed. He blinked and closed his eyes. He had spent the last three weeks so lonely for her that now he had conjured her up. He opened his eyes. She was still there, nude, staring down at him with a look of longing in her beautiful eyes. His gaze swept over her and he sucked in an angry breath. Her small, perfectly formed breasts and long, slender thighs were covered with welts. He bolted up in bed. "Oh, God, honey, you're hurt! Who did this to you?" He leapt to his feet, picked her up, and settled her on his bed. He gently touched her body. "Katie! Oh, Katie, honey! Who hurt you? I'll kill whoever did this!" "Hold me," she whispered. "Please." That's something he'd wanted to do since he'd walked out on her. He eased her closer and slipped his arms around her body. "Oh, my Katie!" She trembled and pressed closer. Her soft hands found their way to his shaft. It immediately began to harden. He felt like a piece of filth. She was hurt and all he thought of was slipping his cock into her pussy and making love to her until exhaustion took over. But he couldn't. Still, her hands on his cock stirred his passions. "Mark… Mark… I've missed you… I need you… " She rolled onto her back and parted her legs. She tugged gently on his shaft. "Please… please… it's been so long and I need you so badly." "Oh, no, honey. You're hurt." "I need you, Mark! Please." "Oh, no, honey!" Even as he protested, she lifted his body and settled it over hers. She wiggled her body and pressed forward. The tip of his cock rubbed along the length of her pussy and he lost it. He held her lower body still and slowly drove his cock into her. With half his dick cradled in her pussy, he had to pause and take slow breaths, afraid he was going to come too soon.
Her hands stroked slowly down his back. "Fuck me," she begged. "Please. It's been so long and I… I can't live without you. Please love me!" "Oh, shit! I do love you!" he admitted and sank the rest of his cock into her. "Oh, God, I do love you!" Lying on top of her, sucking her breasts and buried deep in her tight vagina, he knew he was where he wanted to be. He wasn't sure what the future could possibly hold for him in the arms of a vampire, but he did know that he wanted and needed her more than the air he breathed. Life without her really was not an option. She reached up to cup his face between her palms. "Do you… can you accept me as I am?" "Yes, my love," he promised and began to fuck her slowly, delighting in the sweet, involuntary timbres shaking her heated pussy. "Oh, shit, yes! I don't care what you are! I need and want you, my Katie!" She clutched him to her and thrust her hips up against his, eagerly accepting his cock back inside her. He felt her soft lips brushing against the side of his neck and shivered. "I need you, my lovely one. I've changed since we saw each other and I have needs." He sucked in a breath. He knew what her need was. He was more afraid of what was about to happen than he'd ever been before. But he loved and adored her and her need was a part of who she was. "Let me satisfy them." She made her small, soft sigh and rolled them over. Lying on his back with her still impaled on his shaft, he stared up into her glowing eyes. His heart thumped as she bared her incisors. "Don't be afraid," she whispered. "I will not hurt you, my lovely one." He felt her incisors against his lips as she devoured his mouth in a kiss that branded the taste and feel of her lips on his. Heat, love, desire, and passion engulfed him. She cupped his ass in her hands and rode his cock, her eyes glowing. He closed his eyes and surrendered to her. She fucked him to the brink of one of the sweetest, most intense orgasm he'd ever had. Just as he was about to explode, she kissed the side of his neck. Moments later, the skin of his neck was pierced. An incredible rush thundered through him as his blood flowed out of his vein and into her mouth. He shuddered and blew his load, wildly thrusting his dick as deep into her warm, moist pussy as he could get it. His climax shattered him and he collapsed back against the bed. He felt weak and limp. Still clutching his ass, she continued to thrust her pussy on his cock, as she fed on him. The sensation of bonding he felt surprised him. He knew on some level that she should probably stop ingesting his blood, but he made no protest when she didn't. God, if she killed him, he would die very, very happy. Finally, her pussy exploded around his cock and she removed her incisors from his neck. She climbed off his cock and gently stroked her hands down his damp chest. "Are you all right? Did I hurt you?" He felt almost drunk with bliss. God, who knew being fed on would be so fantastic? "I've never been better. What just happened between us? It was more than love or lust." She spread her body on his. "That was bloodlust, my lovely. Mark, you are my bloodlust, my perfect mate, the one man whose blood and sex I need above all others. Will you love me and stay with me? Will you be my bloodlust?" He wasn't sure what was involved in being the bloodlust of a vampire, but he knew that he could not walk away from her again… ever. "Yes… yes… whatever you want and
need from me, I'll willingly give you." Her eyes glowed and she bared her incisors. "I need nothing more than your love, blood, and lust, my lovely one. Now, I need to taste your cock." He shuddered and closed his eyes. She spent several minutes kissing and sucking his cock, firing up his passions before her incisors pierced his cock. He gasped and clutched her dark head against his groin. "Suck me… feed on me… take me, Katie. Devour me!" She moaned softly and abruptly lifted her mouth away from his shaft. He opened his eyes and stared at her in surprise. "Why have you stopped?" She settled against him, her soft hands holding his dick. "We must go slowly, my lovely one. I have already ingested more of your wonderful blood than I should have. You must have time to recover." He stroked his hands down her back. "When can we do it again?" "In a few days, my love. Until then… " She lifted her head and looked down at him. "Perhaps you would like to taste my blood?" A lecherous thrill danced along his spine. "How… " She lay on her back and parted her legs. "Here's how." Heart thumping, he dived between her thighs and enjoyed the most incredible pussy he'd ever had. He came twice as he ate her. When she finally came, he sealed his mouth over her convulsing channel and eagerly consumed her feminine secretions, taking particular delight in the blood that flowed from her pussy and into his mouth. He sucked and slurped at her until he felt bloated with lust and blood. Finally, she reached out and drew him up into her arms. She held him against her trembling body. "Oh, Mark… my love… my life… I would die for your love." He smiled with satisfaction, sure of her sincerity. Hot damn! A young, beautiful, passionate vampire was in love—big time—with him! Double damn! "I'd prefer it, if you lived for it, my lovely, lovely, Katie!" "As you wish. I am nothing without your love, Mark. You must never leave me." She sounded so needy… so unsure of herself. So un-Katie-like. "I was a fool to leave you the first time." He stroked his hands down her thighs. "It won't happen again… ever." He felt dampness on his cheek and lifted his head. A flood of tears rolled down her cheeks. "Honey! Why are you crying?" "Because I was so afraid you wouldn't have me and I didn't know what I'd do if you told me to go to hell." He rolled over and folded her in his arms. "There was no chance of that happening. Before you came here tonight, I was trying to figure out how the hell I could get you to forgive me and take me back. It didn't take me long to realize how much you meant to me. When I did… I couldn't find you… you were gone." He felt her tense. "I was having my Feast of Indulgence." "Your feast of what?" "It's a long, ugly story, Mark. One that might make you turn against me when you hear it." "No!" He pressed kisses against her hair. "Nothing, no matter how awful, could make me turn against you. I have to have you, Katie. I don't care what you are or what you may have done. I don't care what people will say or think. I have to have you." "You have me, Mark! You've had me almost from the moment we met. You will always have me."
"And you me," he vowed. Filled with wonder and relief, Katie smiled and leaned in for a kiss. Their lips met and they shared a long, tender kiss devoid of the passion they usually infused into their lip locks. But it wasn't enough to seal their bond. She pierced her index finger with her incisors and extended her finger. He hesitated and she sighed. They couldn't have a real relationship until he took that final step of ingesting her blood without pretending he was just eating her pussy. Finally, he took a deep breath and parted his lips. She pressed her bleeding finger between his lips. At first she felt his resistance, but as her blood began to fill his mouth, she felt a change in him. He started to circle her finger with the tip of his tongue and began sucking on her finger rather than just letting the blood run into his mouth. She allowed him to suck until she judged he'd sucked enough, then she withdrew her finger. "Hey! I wasn't finished!" he protested, grabbing her hand. She smiled, her eyes glowing. Now he was hers. Mark realized he had crossed an invisible line when he'd sucked her blood directly from her finger. He felt lightheaded… almost drunk. Clearly ingesting her blood was affecting him already. But he didn't care. He wanted, needed, and loved her. Later, as she slept, he held her slender body, unable to tear his gaze away from the finger he'd sucked her blood from. The longing he felt to ingest more of her blood shocked him. How the hell had he gone from being disgusted by her sucking his blood to greedily sucking hers? Her blood gave him a natural high. His gaze went to her pussy. He felt a lecherous thrill at the thought of eating her when her period was on. Just the thought of ingesting blood from her pussy again made his cock hard. Damn, but he was ready to do any and everything she wanted to make her happy… even allowing her to fuck his ass if she still wanted that. After Jennie's death, he had never expected to fully love and adore another woman with the same intensity he'd felt for his high school sweetheart and only true love. That he should have found Katie and fallen so hard for her stunned him. That she obviously felt the same way about him was even more astonishing. He had a feeling their future together was going to be full of new discoveries and wicked delights. Katie had hinted that if he wanted to he could have limitless stamina. His gaze locked on her pussy. He definitely wanted to. He didn't delude himself into thinking he would have her all to himself, but he decided he could deal with whatever made her happy. If that meant she wanted to keep working, so be it… as long as she came home to him horny and still in love with him. He'd allow her to have sex with other men until he could fulfill all her needs… and maybe even after that.
***** "Sei?" Aleksei looked up from the murder mystery he was reading as Vlad appeared in his bedroom doorway. He saw at once that Vlad seemed disturbed. He put his book aside and patted the bed beside him. "Tell me." "I've met someone." Clearly this someone had made quite an impression on Vlad. "Come." Vlad slowly crossed the room and sprawled nude on the bed beside him. "It was the
most incredible experience of my life. The sex was unbelievable and afterwards I felt so… like I've never felt before… content… happy… I wanted to stay." "Then why didn't you? You've had more grief in your life than any vampire should have to experience. Why didn't you stay and take your happiness?" Vlad turned so that he faced away from him. "I couldn't. I have not yet found the fems I am to dispatch." The turmoil Aleksei felt in Vlad distressed him. "I will dispatch them myself. It was not something I should have asked of you. Go back and stay, allow yourself to feel something other than the need for destruction. This might be the beginning of redemption for you." "No. I have to do what you asked me to do." Aleksei gripped his shoulder and turned Vlad to face him. "No, it's more important for you to let yourself feel something other than hate… something good and pure and healing." Vlad shook his head. "I'm not worthy. I've done too much, most of it bad and dark." He tightened his hand on Vlad's shoulder. "Everyone has a right to find happiness. I will dispatch them myself. Go back… you must go back. Love can redeem you, as it did me." "But what if it's a forbidden love?" "It matters not. Just allowing yourself to feel that love can be the start of redemption. And why should it be forbidden?" Vlad sighed, his eyes full of confusion. "I… I… Sei… " Aleksei stared into the blue eyes that were a mirror of his own. "Oh. I see." Vlad averted his head. He gently turned it back. "It's all right, Vlad. Even we are not always the masters of our destinies. Follow love, desire, and even lust where they lead. Seize the opportunity to embrace this new experience." "I've never felt like this, Sei. I don't know if I like this… I don't know that it is love… I think it's just sex. Great sex, but still just sex." "Go back and find out." He nodded slowly. "I will, but first I will dispatch those who would hurt one you love. That part is not open for discussion. Then… then I will go back." He sensed Vlad's resolve. "As you wish. But I have your word that you will go back?" He nodded. "Yes… yes, I will go back." Aleksei sighed and closed his eyes. Maybe his prayer of hundreds of years for the salvation of Vlad's soul was about to be answered. Maybe all would finally be well.
***** With her eyes closed and her senses still dulled from the intoxicating force of making love with Mark and relishing in the knowledge that he was indeed her bloodlust, Katie felt him. He was back! She eased away from the sleeping Mark and sat up in the darkened bedroom. She heard the bedroom door open. Heart thumping, she slipped from the bed and walked down the hall to the living room, which was lit by the light of the moon. He stood near her patio doors. She flashed across the room and flung herself at him.
He folded her in his arms. "Hello, my pretty puppy!" She looked up at him. "Aleksei! Where have you been?! We've been so worried!" "There were things I had to take care of." He released her and stood back to look at her nude body. His scrutiny once would have made her whole body hot with lust and passion. Now, she was pleased that she felt nothing, as she would have had it been Mikhel or Serge looking at her. He narrowed his eyes and compressed his lips. "What has happened? Who dared beat you?" She sighed. While binding Mark the night before as they fucked, the memory of her encounter with Jason Makefield had come rushing back to her. Recalling it had intensified her lovemaking with Mark. They had both had multiple climaxes. Still afraid of what Mikhel and Serge would do to him if they knew his identity, she had told no one of her recovered memory. She wasn't about to tell Aleksei. "It happened during my feast." "Ah… yes." He cupped her face in his palms and stared down at her. "My pretty little puppy is now a full-blood. How did you find your feast?" "For the most part? Frustrating. No matter how many men I had, they never satisfied me." Until Jason Makefield had bound her, beat her, and fucked her nearly senseless. He nodded his head towards the hall leading to the bedroom where Mark slept. "And he does?" She nodded. "Oh, Aleksei, you have no idea how much he does. When I'm with him —when we make love—it's like nothing I've ever experienced before. He's everything to me." His eyes softened. "He makes you happy, my pretty pup?" "Oh, yes! Yes!" "Good. Now tell me who dared beat you." She stared up into his glowing eyes. She had managed to keep Jason Makefield's identity safe from Mik and Serge. She couldn't tell Aleksei. "It happened during my feast." "And? Let's not play games, Kattia. I can pluck the answer from your mind, but I'd rather you gave it voluntarily. But I will have his name." She pulled away from him. "It's none of your concern. I'm all right with what happened. I've explained it to Mark and he understands. And—" "And do Mikhel and Serge understand too?'' "It's my affair, and none of your concern, Aleksei." "You are wrong!" He stared down into her eyes. "I have a right to know who beat you." "Right? What right?!" "I have the right to know by virtue of the blood we share!" "What blood?" He paused for a long moment. Finally, he sighed and shrugged. "The blood you and I share is not as strong as that which you share with Mikhel and Serge, but it does exist." "No! They're my brothers." He nodded slowly. "So am I, my pretty little puppy." She started to shake her head and then froze because she knew it was true. At last she understood why her lust for him had always shamed her. He was her brother. "How?" She glanced into his blue eyes… eyes like her father's. "Dad never said… I don't understand."
"Our blood tie is not on your father's side, Katie." "Mom? But how can that be? Why did she never tell us who you were?" "Because she doesn't know." "What? How could she not know?" "There are many things your mother doesn't know, my pretty little puppy." He sounded bitter. She shivered. "She loves you." "Does she? Is that what she tells you and convinces you to believe?" "It's the truth. What happened, Aleksei? Why doesn't she know?" "It was a long time ago. Nearly four hundred years has passed since she last saw us —me. Many things, most of them bad, have happened to me since then." "Us?" she asked weakly. She knew from talking to Mikhel that their mother had once had other children, but… "Her other children all died." "No. I am not dead, even if she did abandon me!" "No!" She gripped his arms. "No! She would never have abandoned her child." "She abandoned all of us." "How… how many?" "There were four of us." "And the others?" "I survived… despite her." "No!" She balled a fist and hit it against his chest. "No! You wouldn't say that if you knew how she grieves… has grieved for a very long time. How could she not know you're her child? What happened?" "She abandoned us is what happened," he said bitterly. "We never knew the love and protection you and your brothers have enjoyed all your lives. We knew only loneliness and the despair of knowing our mother had abandoned us to die." "No! I don't care what you say! You will never convince me that she left you to die! She loves you and worries about you all the time and she doesn't even know you're her son. There is no way she would have left you… any of you." "And yet she did." She shook her head. "No! You tell me what you think happened and I'll come up with an explanation." He shook his head. "Serge tried, but there is no explanation for the truth of what happened. She even went so far as to kill the witnesses to her… no. The truth is painful for me as well as you, but it is what it is." "No. I won't ever believe the truth as you see it. She would have died before she left her children." "Maybe her white children, but you see, my siblings and I weren't white." She stared at him, her lips parted, her eyes wide. "Aleksei! You can't really believe that!" He took a deep breath. "My… our father was a freed slave, the son of a slave and her master's son." "And you think because your skin isn't white she… no! How could you know her for these last fifty years and think that? Granted she's somewhat of a snob, but only when it comes to things vampire. She doesn't care about the color of a person's skin, only how much vampire blood he or she has. Aleksei, you know that. How can you hate her so?" He sighed. "Hate her? I never said I hated her. I did once, but no longer. Now I just… but there are consequences from her past actions I may no longer be able to shield her from."
Katie's heart thumped. "What? What are you talking about? You plan to hurt her?" "No! Never!" "Then what?" She sucked in a breath. "What about the others? Do they bear her ill will?" "I never said the others survived, Kattia. I survived. The others… " Her eyes filled with tears for the lost siblings she'd never known and for the one in front of her, so full of confusion and pain. "Why haven't you told her the truth so she could explain what really happened?" "I didn't want to have her lie to me. I've learned to deal with what happened. I couldn't deal with her lying." "She wouldn't lie! She never lies! You tell her and she'll explain everything. Just tell her." "I will… in my own time. In the meantime, what I've told you must stay between us." "But what about Mikhel?" "I will tell him in my own time… soon. I just wanted to tell you so you'd understand why you and I could never be lovers." He touched her cheek. "I did not mean to grieve you, my pretty little puppy. I can feel your turmoil and confusion. Rest assured that I have no intentions of hurting her… ever… nor would I allow anyone else to hurt her. Be happy with your Mark… and keep my confidence?" She nodded. She didn't know how she was going to manage it, but she would let him tell their mother who he was in his own time. "Okay, only don't wait too long." He smiled suddenly. "I won't. I just need time. In the interim, you be happy with your Mark and tell me who beat you." She sighed. "Please, Aleksei… I… on a purely physical level, I have never enjoyed anything more. I don't want him hurt." She lifted her chin and glared up at him. "I will not have him hurt." "What is his name?" "Aleksei!" "I will have his name, Kattia. Give it to me or I will take it from you." "Jason Makefield." He stiffened and stared at her. "Makefield! He beat you?" "You know him?" "I know of him. Kattia, you've taken up with a vampire hunter!" "A vampire… I didn't know!" she said defensively. There was nothing more hated and feared in their community than a vampire hunter. "No matter. I will take care of him!" "No!" She clamped a hand on his arm. "Leave him be. I sensed nothing malicious in him while we were together. He means us no harm." He stared at her. "Doesn't it bother you that one day he might come hunting you or someone you love?" "No. The people I love are not the kind who attract the attention of his kind. Please, Aleksei. I know you put the fear of God in Damon Whitley." He nodded. "You will never have any trouble from him again." "I know and that's enough. I can take care of myself." "With a human male? Yes. With a vampire hunter? I'm not so sure. Kattia, who do you think has been killing all the vampires across the country in the last few years? Makefield." She stared up at him. "Are you afraid of him, Aleksei?"
His eyes widened in surprise. "I have seen and done too much in my life to fear him or any other mortal. It would take more than his kind to harm me. I have learned things and black arts that make me nearly impervious to death." She stared at him. "You mean a stake and a decapitation wouldn't kill you?" "Not for long," he said, sounding bitter. "There is no vampire hunter alive who could kill me." She mentally reached out and he dropped the part of the shield he'd always held up, blocking her probing of his mind. Her senses were overwhelmed with the leashed power and hint of darkness she detected in him. "Aleksei?" "I can shield anything I like from anyone." "Is that what you do with mother? Is that why she doesn't know who you are?" "It would not be in her best interest to know who I am just yet." "You… you… if you try to hurt her, you'll have to face us all… me… Serge and Mikhel. You'll have to kill us all to get to her." She shivered. She was certain that Aleksei was capable of taking them all on at once and killing them all. He stroked her cheek. "I have given you my word that I would never hurt her—I would never hurt any of you. The time when I wanted her hurt has long since passed. I am your brother. You must never fear me, Kattia." She believed him and yet she was still afraid. Of what, she wasn't sure. "Now about Makefield… " She gripped his arm. "Aleksei… please… leave him be." "You care for him?" She flushed and looked away. "I… I didn't say that. I just don't want him hurt." "But you do care for him, don't you?" She whirled around and was stunned to find Mark standing in the doorway. How long had he been there? How much had he heard? "Mark!" She bit her lip. "Mark, come meet my brother… Aleksei."
Chapter Ten "You want to tell me about him now?" Katie sighed and turned from the window of her living room to look at Mark who sat on the sofa, sipping a cup of coffee. Aleksei had left just after dawn. Now she supposed Mark wanted to know all about him. "He's my brother. What else do you want to know?" "No. I want to know about this vampire hunter you want to protect. Do you love him?" Love? He'd raised her level of lust and satisfaction to one she'd never experienced before. But did that constitute love? If it did, it was strictly on a physical level. "No, I don't think so." "Then what do you feel?" That question was harder to answer. She had thoroughly enjoyed their days and nights together and she would always cherish the memories of the pleasure they'd shared. To her shame, she knew she wouldn't mind sharing other such nights with him. She bit her lip and admitted as much to Mark. His calm response amazed her. "I suppose he has a big cock." "Ah… no bigger than… it's… you know big cocks don't excite me." "He's young and handsome, I suppose." "He's handsome, but then so are you." "Young?" "Actually, I think he's older than you, although he looks younger. He's a human latent." "What does that mean?" "He's still partially human, but over the years he's ingested large quantities of vampire blood. Over time, certain physiological changes take place… one becomes stronger, faster, ages much slower. My father is a human latent." "I see. Katie, even with all we share, you still want this human latent?" "I… I… well… I… " She bit her lip. "I don't know what to say to you, Mark. You know that I love and adore you. I worship you." "But you still want him?" "A little. Just for the sex." "It was that good?" "On a purely physical level… yes. But on an emotional one, it did not compare to what you and I share together. Nothing is that good." "He beat you… left bruises all over your beautiful body and you enjoyed it… want to protect him." Now there was a hint of accusation in his voice. She flashed across the room and knelt at his feet. She gazed up into his eyes. "I love only you… you are my bloodlust… you know what that means… " He set his coffee cup on the table to his right. "But?" "I have a shameless lust for sex, you know that. He touched a physical part of me that I wasn't aware I had… something in me that likes kinky sex and apparently likes to be beaten." He reached out and clamped his hands around her arms. He pulled her forcefully onto his lap and closed his fingers around her breasts. "You like pain? I'll give you
pain." She sucked in a breath. His fingers clutching her breasts brought pleasure and pain. "That hurts," she whispered. "That's what you want, my lovely Katie. Isn't it? To be hurt?" He stood up, forcing her to rise with him. He undressed her quickly, making no effort to spare her buttons or zippers. When she stood nude before him, breathing deeply, he eased her down to the carpet. Then he stood over her, undressing slowly. She gazed up at him, running her tongue over her lips. She watched him expose his body to her. Lord, she loved the way he looked, naked, aroused, and hungry for her. He joined her on the floor, tilted her hips, and thrust his thick cock slowly into her, delicious inch by delicious inch. She moaned, savoring the feelings buffeting her body and senses. There was nothing in the world quite as wonderful as Mark throbbing inside her, his cock thick and hard with lust and love for her. As he shoved roughly into her, she closed her eyes and lifted her hips. There was no other man, whether vampire or human latent, who could make her feel this exquisite combination of love and lust. No other male could make her feel so complete… so loved and so cherished and adored. Sex with Jason Makefield had been glorious on a physical level. Sex with Mark went way beyond that on an emotional level. She finally understood why and how Mikhel and Derri could have enjoyed fucking each other so much while being deeply in love and in bloodlust with their mates. One thing had very little to do with the other. As vampires, they had strictly physical needs that were sometimes separate from their emotional ones. Thought gradually became difficult as keeping his thick length buried in her, he rolled them over on their sides. Raining hungry, demanding, bruising kisses down on her lips, he began violently pinching and slapping her ass. She moaned against his mouth, thrusting her hips forward, eager for more love, more lust, more cock, and more inflictions of pleasure-pain. He transferred his lips to her right breast. "You want it rough? I'll give it to you rough." He thrust a finger up her ass. Then a second one. Sinking his teeth into her breast, he brutally fucked her pussy with his cock and her ass with his fingers. She cried out. She'd never felt anything so good and wonderful. She could barely breathe for the sensations about to rupture in her. Her cheeks shook, her stomach muscles clenched and spasmed. Lust and love fought for dominance in her as she exploded into the most incredible orgasm of her life. As she lay gasping for breath with his cock still inside her, he slapped her butt with his big hands until they stung. Her passion rose and he fucked her to another delicious climax. This time when she came, he clutched her hips in his hands and pounded her pussy as he blew his load in her, rotating his lower body and grinding his hips against hers to increase both their pleasures. She moaned and weakly clung to him, stunned by what had just happened between them. He rolled her over onto her back and collapsed on top of her. He gently slapped the side of her thighs. "Did you like that?" Feeling happy and sated, she nodded. "Good, because I know this adult shop that has this great selection of whips and riding crops," he told her, his voice raspy. "I'll beat your lovely ass raw as I fuck your
sweet pussy." He reached behind her and fondled her cheeks. "And while I'm at it, I intend to sample your ass, which I'm sure is just as delicious as your pussy." The thought of his thick cock slamming up her ass sent a fresh rush of moisture flooding her already damp pussy. He laughed and looked down at her. "You and I are about to take a walk on the bondage side of life, my lovely, sweet heartbreaker." "Oh, Mark." She linked her arms around his neck, her eyes glowing. "I love you… I worship you… I need you." "You have me," he promised, gently kissing her lips. "For how long?" "Forever." Tears of joy filling her eyes, Katie decided that Serge had been right about bloodlust. Forever with Mark—her lover, her life, her bloodlust—would be wonderful beyond words. With him she was happy and needed no others. She dismissed the last thoughts of Jason Makefield from her mind. All other men, including her rather long list of clients, would have to go. She no longer felt a need for them. She loved and was loved by the most incredible man in the world. It was more than enough. For now and for always.
***** Katie, clutching Mark's hand tightly, stood at the foot of the big bed in Mikhel's and Erica's bedroom. The entire Dumont clan, along with some of their friends, were present and crowded into the big room. Only Aleksei was missing, but even his absence couldn't mar the joy of the day for them. Mikhel sat on the bed with his back against the headboard, cradling the screaming and panting Erica's head in his lap. "Breathe… breathe like we practiced," he told her, stroking his hand down her bare breasts. "You breathe, you bastard!" Erica screamed at him. "This hurts like hell! I'm going to kill you for this, Mikhel! Aaaah… oh, God, it hurts!" "Breathe," he said again. "And press down. It's almost over." "When this is over, I am going to cut off your cock!" she threatened. He laughed and pinched one of her breasts. "I'm going to kiiiill yoooou! Aaaah… oh, God… .oooooh!" She reached a hand out blindly. "Mikhel!" Katie watched as Mik clutched the hand in his and bought it to his lips. "It's all right, my lovely Erica. I'm here and it's almost over." "That's it. Press down now!" Dr. Grinkolo instructed in the warm, deep voice Katie had always found so soothing. "That's it, my pretty little mother to be… now press down… good… here we are… " Erica screamed, grunted, and visibly pushed down with her hips and Katie's heart thumped as the baby's head appeared at the entrance of her stretched passage. "That's it, my lovely one. Keep pushing… just like that my brave, pretty one," Dr. Grinkolo encouraged. "Push!" Seconds later, Dr. Grinkolo straightened from the bed. In his hands he held a small, bloody bundle that kicked and screamed in rage. "We celebrate! It's a boy!" he shouted. "A boy!" Mikhel, eyes glowing, looked at their father, who with their mother, stood at the side of the bed. "Dad! Mother! Erica and I are parents! We have a son!"
Before she turned to bury her face against Mark's shoulder, tears of joy streaming down her cheeks, she saw Serge and Derri, Chandler and Cassy grinning and embracing. Even Adam, who stood slightly to one side, smiled, though she noted with an ache in her heart that his blue eyes were filled with pain and despair. Mark held her for several minutes, allowing her to sob in his arms before speaking. "Hey. You all right?" She lifted her head and looked at Mark. "Oh, Mark! We have a baby in the family!" He kissed her lips tenderly before turning to the bed. "Congrats, Erica and Mikhel!" Erica, now cleaned up but still naked, lay with her eyes shining with tears, holding the small, screaming bundle against her breasts. "Oh, Mikhel! We did it!" She looked up at him. "We did it. He's perfect." "Of course he is," Mikhel said, grinning. He bent and tenderly kissed her mouth before he kissing the baby's cheek. "And so are you, my love." Katie, still clutching Mark's hand, walked over to the bed to get a good look at her nephew, who even now was trying to find Erica's breasts. Mikhel guided the small but eager mouth to Erica's breast and Katie watched as the baby greedily began sucking her. "What will we call him?" she asked Erica sighed happily, leaning back against Mikhel, who still held her. She hesitated and then looked at Palea. "Everyone, meet Dimitri Mikhel Dumont." "Half-blood vampire," Palea said with satisfaction. Katie reached out a hand to touch the small cheek puckering wildly as he suckled his mother's breast. "Hello, Dimitri." To her surprise, Dimitri's eyes popped open and she found herself looking down into a pair of beautiful dark brown, glowing eyes. Half-blood indeed. She hadn't been able to make her eyes glow until she was nearly five years old. Serge and Derri approached the bed, smiling. Katie watched as Serge tipped up Erica's chin and pressed a lingering kiss against her lips. As he kissed her, he fondled her free breast. "I think it's time you paid up on the fuck you owe me. I'll see you later?" Erica sucked in a breath and nodded. Katie's gaze settled on Derri, who leaned over Mikhel. With his eyes glowing with unbridled lust, he drew her head down to his. Katie saw a flash of tongues and they shared several heated kisses that she could almost taste. Finally, Derri drew away from him, breathing hard, her gaze on his thick cock, which lay against one thigh. Katie watched, as face flushing, Derri's hand streaked out to briefly fondle Mikhel's cock. Their gazes met again and they shared another quick but hot kiss before she finally drew away and backed against Serge, who immediately wrapped his arms around her. "All right, everyone out," Dr. Grinkolo said suddenly. "Erica needs rest and I must give Dimitri a complete examination." Ignoring Erica’s protest, Dr. Grinkolo took the screaming Dimitri away. "But just for a few hours," Palea said. "Later we will all gather in the feasting room for a family fuck fest of celebration! You will all fuck and sample each other's pussies and cocks until you are limp. Yes?" Katie trembled in anticipation, allowing her gaze to shift across the room to Chandler. Maybe she'd get to feel his cock in her pussy again. She watched as her mother turned to her father and linked her arms around his neck. Her father bent his knees and slowly fed his huge cock into her mother's pussy. They both moaned as he straightened. She wrapped her legs around his waist. They were
already fucking and kissing each other as he carried her from the room. "My God!" Mark said softly. "Will we get to watch them fuck later?" "Yes and you are in for a treat, Mark. No one fucks like they do." He pinched her ass. "No? Well, let's go give it the old college try." About to leave the room, Katie grinned as she heard Erica whisper to Mikhel. "Rest hell, I'm horny. I need some cock, some blood, and loads of your sperm inside me to speed the healing process even more." "Yeah? Whose blood and cock do you want? Mine or Serge's?" Erica laughed. "Both," she told him, her voice ringing with a confidence that Katie liked. "Now shut up, buster, and fuck me and let me feed on you." Katie felt Mark’s surprise. He clutched her arm. “Surely he’s not really going to fuck her! Not after she’s just had a baby!” Katie smiled up at him. “Don’t worry. I know it must seem strange to you, but she’s been ingesting vampire blood in large quantities for nine months now. She’s no longer fully human. Certain changes have taken place within her. She heals much faster than a normal human woman would. Even as she was pushing Dimitri out, she was healing. His sperm and blood will finish the process.” Still looking skeptical, Mark left the room. Katie lingered in the doorway. As she watched, Mikhel began to masturbate. As he came, he lifted one of Erica’s legs and ejaculated directly into her pussy. Then, his cock still hard, he moved against her, gently easing into her pussy. He groaned, shuddered, and closed his eyes, a look of absolute bliss on his face. "Oh, Erica! You have no idea how good it is to make love to you again.” His eyes opened and he looked down at her. “How it that? Are you all right?” “Oh, Mikhel! It stings a little,” she admitted. “But I can… Mikhel, I can feel your sperm working already. Hmm. Oh, yeah. Ooh, yeah. The pain is vanishing. Oh, Mikhel.” “You’re sure? We can wait awhile if this hurts.” “It doesn’t hurt anymore. And I’ve waited as long as I intend to. Make love to me.” “Oh, my Erica. I've missed you so much! I love you! I love you!" "Oh, my God! Oh, my God! I'd forgotten how very good your dick is, Mikhel! Oh, God! Your cock is wonderful!" Mikhel pierced his finger with his incisors and Erica eagerly sucked it into her mouth. Feeling her own pussy moisten, Katie followed the fully dressed Mark down the hall to the living room where everyone was gathered to drink champagne. Although all the Dumonts and Adam were nude, Chandler, Cassy, Derri, and Mark were dressed. She knew it would take Mark awhile to get used to that aspect of their way of life. Not that it mattered. He was sexy as hell, with or without clothes. When everyone had a glass of champagne, her father, sitting on a chair with her mother fully impaled on his cock, lifted his glass. "To Erica, Mikhel, and the newest and most precious member of our family, Dimitri." They cheered and took deep sips from their glasses. "And now we drink to the next big event in our lives—the marriage of our Serge to his beautiful bloodlust, Derri," Matt Dumont said. Lifting her glass, Katie looked across the room to where Derri and Serge stood, staring into each other's eyes, oblivious to everyone around them. There was no mistaking the look passing between them… the same one Mikhel and Erica had shared… the same one she shared with Mark—a look of complete delight and bliss.
She still thought Mikhel and Derri were a little in love with each other. But now that she knew the full depths of bloodlust, she knew the feelings they shared would never supersede those they shared and cherished with their bloodlusts. She only had to see the way Derri was gazing up into Serge's eyes to be assured of that. She turned to look up at Mark. He smiled and slipped an arm around her waist. "Let's go get a quick fuck," he whispered, brushing his lips against her ear. She tingled with anticipation. "Yes. Just let me go speak to Adam for a moment, then I'll join you." "Is he all right?" She sighed. "I don't think so. You know he and Dave broke up and Derri will be representing him in court, but I think it's something more than that. He seems sadder than I've ever seen him." "How can he miss a man so much who abused him?" "I don't think it has anything to do with Dave. I think he's met someone else. He won't tell me who, but he will when he's ready. He always does." He hesitated then shrugged. "Do you want him to join us?" Her heart swelled with love and gratitude. She'd told him of her occasional physical relationship with Adam. Although he'd looked shocked at first, he had obviously come to accept it. "Would you mind if he did?" "No." "Why not? He's better looking than Jace, and the time I spent with him bothered you." He shrugged. "It shouldn't have." "What?" "I have to be realistic here, Katie. I want to be able to give you everything you need, both physically and emotionally. You've made me believe that I satisfy all your emotional needs. Maybe one day I'll be able to satisfy all your physicals ones too." He squeezed her hand. "Until I can, I accept that you're going to sometimes need to look elsewhere." She blinked and swallowed. Was he saying what she thought he was? "Mark… you mean Adam?" "I mean Adam, and Jace too, if that's what you want." He gave her a crooked grin. "As long as you don't enjoy his cock so much that you lose all desire for me." "Mark! No! Never!" She kissed him. "If you think that could ever happen, I have not done a sufficiently good job of explaining bloodlust to you, my lovely one." She pressed her breasts against his chest. "Go get undressed. Adam and I will join you shortly and I will explain it to you in great detail." He nodded, his gaze moving across the room to look at Cassy's smooth, dark face. "Will everyone participate in this fuck fest?" "Everyone who wants too, yes. Do you want us to?" "I… yes." "If we do, and we don't have to this time if you don't want to, others will expect to fuck us." She saw a hint of lust in his gaze and had her answer. He would enjoy their family fuck fest. "Adam and I will join you shortly," she said. As she started across the room to where Adam stood alone, Serge and Derri, hands
clasped, left the room. Chandler and Cassy followed. Katie noted the bulge against the side of Chandler's leg and smiled. He had been a great lover when they'd fucked all those years earlier. Now older and more experienced, he was probably an even better one. He'd have Cassy moaning and thrusting about on the bed in no time. She licked her lips. And, if she were lucky, maybe her too. "Hey, how are you doing?" She stroked her hand down Adam's arm. He smiled at her. "Fine. Don't worry about me. I'm going to sit here and drink while I watch your parents fuck." She leaned against him, brushing her cheek against his. "What's wrong, Adam?" "Nothing you can do anything about." "Tell me. I might surprise you." He drew away from her, shaking his head. "It's just something I'll have to work out for myself." "Are you worried about the case? If you are, don't. Derri is an excellent defense attorney. She'll get you acquitted." "It's not that… it's… Katie… I can't talk about it just yet." "If someone has hurt you, I will kill him!" He looked at her and smiled. "So what? You're invincible now that you're a big, bad, full-blood?" he teased. "I am immensely more powerful," she said, her eyes glowing. "And it's very exhilarating." "Full-blood status?" He nodded. "It looks good on you. Now stop worrying about me. I'll work out my problems." "Okay." She linked her fingers through his. "While you're doing that come to bed with me and Mark." He blinked at her in surprise. "You and Mark? What will he say?" "It was his idea. He knows how much you mean to me." She squeezed his hand. "Come fuck with us?" She felt his cock stir against her. She looked up at him. "Is your cock jumping at the thought of fucking me, or Mark?" He shook his head, smiling slightly. "No offense, Katie, but if you're wondering if I'm lusting after your Mark, I'm not. He's not my type." Katie flushed and drew away from him. "What's that supposed to mean? What's wrong with him? Nothing! He's perfect!" "Sure, if you like guys old enough to be your father, which I don't." "Hey!" He laughed, his shoulders losing some of their tension. "Just joking. You're right, he's perfect. But it's your pussy I need, not his cock. Okay?" She nodded. "Yes, but you were never getting any of his cock, anyway. That's mine. All mine." "Greedy bitch," he complained. Laughing, fingers linked, they hurried out of the living room. On the way to the bedroom where Mark waited, they paused in the doorway of the room Serge and Derri shared. Derri lay on her back with Serge between her dusky, quivering thighs. She moaned and shuddered as Serge repeatedly shot his huge, thick cock in and out of her pussy. "Oh, God, college boy, that hurts so good! I love you more all the time. More. Give me more! Hurt me, Gray Eyes! Hurt me!"
Katie found watching Serge's pale cock sink into Derri's dark body highly arousing. She licked her lips and breathed deeply as she watched a trickle of Serge's seed ooze down the side of Derri's thigh. "More… Serge… .oh, God! Hurt me!" Serge threw his head back, groaned, and then sank his incisors into the side of Derri's neck. He began pounding her pussy in a relentless fashion that nearly left Katie breathless. Damn, she loved watching her family fuck. "Damn, they're having a good time," Adam whispered, rubbing his hard cock against her butt. He bit the back of her neck and drew her past the room. "Come on. I need a fuck." Moments later, as she lay in bed with her bloodlust's thick cock sinking in her pussy and her best friend's dick stretching her ass, for the first time in her life, she knew the real meaning of the word paradise. The three of them fucked in eager rhythm. And it felt wonderful. But she needed more. With Adam still buried in her behind, she slipped off of Mark's cock. Adam gripped her hips and moved with her as she positioned herself between Mark's legs. Closing her eyes, she slowly sucked his cock into her mouth. He curled his fingers in her hair. "Oh, damn, Katie! Yes. Eat me, baby. Eat me and then drink me… my seed and my blood… they're both yours, Katie. Yours… oh, damn, baby, all yours." Eyes glowing, incisors bared, she gently pierced the skin of his delicious cock. He exploded and her mouth was filled with his seed and his blood. Drowning in bliss, Katie surrendered completely to her no longer forbidden desire. Paradise. Simple, absolute paradise. She had her bloodlust and her best friend. Who said a woman couldn't have it all? She didn't know how long this blissful situation would last, but while it did, she intended to enjoy it to the max. This full-blood vampire fem intended to have her cake and end it too. Blood-laced, of course.
Epilogue Lying on one of the many huge beds in the feasting room under the moonlight shining in through the glass ceiling, Katie's heartbeat thumped and her pussy pulsed with lust, love, and anticipation as she listened to her mother. Seated in the big throne-like chair at the head of the feasting room, a naked Palea sat on Matt's Dumont's lap, her pussy stuffed full of his huge cock. Matt's big hands, cupped Palea's small breasts. Katie's gaze was locked on her father's cock as he gently fucked it in and out of her mother's pussy. The play of emotions across their faces as they fucked ranged from lust and desire to endless love and devotion. Watching her parents fuck always aroused her and sent a rush of moisture to her own pussy. "My little ones, tonight we celebrate the birth of our lovely little Dimitri Mikhel with a family fuck fest. Let the fucking begin. Fuck long, hard, and frequently my little ones. Everyone will be titillated and satisfied tonight. Yes?" With that, Palea Dumont leaned her back against Matt Dumont's chest. He gripped her slender hips in his big hands and began thrusting his huge dick in and out of her pussy with a furious motion. Katie watched for several moments before she forced her gaze away from her parents and looked at Mark. He stood in front of her parents' chair, naked and aroused, his eyes locked on them. She smiled. Her parents' fucks often had that effect on people who saw them for the first time. He would join the fuck fest later, after he'd had his fill of watching her parents. In the meantime, she needed some cock. Lots of cock. She glanced over her shoulder at one of the men lying on the bed with her, Cal Harris. Like everyone in the large fucking room, he was naked and aroused. She squiggled her butt at him and he eagerly scooted forward and pressed his cock against her behind. His dick felt hot and hard. Just right for fucking her cock-hungry ass. "You waiting for an engraved invitation?" she asked. "Oh, shit!" he said and parted her cheeks. She pressed back and his thick cock slid up into her ass. She smiled, grinding her hips back against his groin until she felt his balls. He had a very nice set of balls. She liked that they were hairy and warm. Nice. Very nice. His big hands settled on her breasts as he began to fuck her ass. "Oh, yes! Yes, that feels good! But don't be shy. Fuck my ass hard!" she whispered, encouraging him to increase his pace. "I can take it!" In response, he shot his dick in and out of her with a speed that she thoroughly enjoyed. For her, having her ass fucked was almost as wonderful as having her pussy drilled. Give her an ass full of hard cock and she was a happy fem. Sometimes. Sometimes, like at family fuck fests, she wanted it all. She put a hand down to her pussy, covered by a strap on dildo. "Can I get some ass?" she asked softly. Adam, lying on his side facing her, turned so that his back was towards her. She lubed the dildo and his ass and eagerly parted his cheeks. Waiting for the right moment, she thrust forward into his rectum, just as Cal's dick shot all the way up into her ass. Adam gasped and shuddered. "Oh, Katie, honey, fuck me!" She bit into his shoulder and continued to fuck him. She reached around to cup her hand over his cock. She jerked him off and fucked the dildo deep in his ass as she knew
he liked it, while Cal's big dick began to pound her rear. Feeling the need for blood, Katie turned her head and sank her incisors into Cal's neck. He shuddered and clutched her waist so tightly she knew if she were human, she'd be bruised in the morning. "Oh, God, Katie! I'm gonna come! Oh, damn, your ass is so damn tight." Still gripping her tightly, he came, hosing her ass full of his seed. "Oh, God!" he moaned. "Oh, Katie!" She felt her own climax building in the pit of her stomach, but she didn't want to come until Adam was close too. She felt his cock throb in her hand. He pushed his ass back against her, grinding the small studs of the strap-on against her pussy and clit. She moaned and she and Adam came together. Still holding his cock in her hand, she reluctantly withdrew her incisors from Cal's neck. She slumped back against him and made a small sound of protest as Cal began to withdraw his cock. "No! You're still hard and my ass is still itching for your cock." She sighed with satisfaction as he thrust his dick back into her ass. That was definitely better. She eased the dildo out of Adam's ass. He immediately turned to face her, his blue eyes alight with lust. She knew what he wanted. She half lifted her hip as he fumbled to remove the strap on. He tossed it to the floor, pressed against her so tightly her breasts were smashed against his chest, and thrust his cock deep into her pussy. "Shit! Your pussy feels so good," Adam murmured. He clutched her shoulders and pushed his cock as deep as he could into her. With a thick cock in her pussy and one in her ass, Katie was in heaven. Cal pressed his lips against the back of her neck, she locked her mouth on Adam's and the three of them began another furious fuck. Just as she was about to explode, she tore her lips from Adam's and had a delicious surprise when a thick cock slid uninvited into her mouth. Without opening her eyes, she knew she was sucking Mark's dick. Unable to control the orgasm washing over her, she sank her incisors in Mark's cock, and fed on him as she came. Squeezing her pussy and ass in sync, she drove Adam and Cal to their own climaxes. When they came, she reluctantly removed Mark's cock from her mouth and climbed off of Cal's cock. Taking the hint, Cal scooted out of the way, and Mark slid on the bed and dove into her ass. "Fuck me, my lovely one," she begged. "Fuck my ass! Drill my ass like only you can!" On the bed to Katie's right, Erica lay on her side. Her heart thumped and she found breathing difficult. At the foot of the bed, Derri and Mikhel lay in each other's arms, kissing and fucking like old familiar lovers. Erica, whose heart had nearly broken watching Mikhel fuck other women during his feast, was surprisingly turned on by watching them fuck. Her bottom lip caught between her teeth as Mikhel's big cock, coated with juices from Derri's cunt, shot in and out of her pussy with such obvious pleasure. Dragging his mouth away from Derri's lips, Mikhel buried his face between her breasts and gave each of her breasts a lustful sucking. Derri moaned and tossed her head from side to side, clearly on the brink of coming. Mikhel lifted his upper body, resting his weight on his extended arms and began a rather rough fucking of Derri's pussy. With each downward movement of his hips, Derri's whole body shook and she kept her legs open, eager for the return of Mikhel's slick cock. Finally, she cried out. "Oh, God, Mik! Oh, God, I'm going to come again!"
"Then come, my luscious beauty. Come! I want to feel your pussy juices running all over my cock. Oh, come for me, baby!" She clutched his arms and thrust her hips up, enthusiastically accepting the pistoning cock deep in her pussy. "That's it… oooh, Mik, you know the spot! That's it. Hit it again. Oh, fuck that spot again! Oh, Mik, you feel so good in me!" "You have good pussy!" Mikhel whispered, clutching her quivering ass in his hands. "Damn, your pussy is good and you are so sweet!" "Shut up and fuck me!" Derri screamed. To Erica's surprise, they laughed, collapsed in each other's arms, and began what was clearly a sweet fuck, driven as much by affection as it was driven by lust and passion. Watching, Erica didn't doubt Mikhel's lust for the pussy he was now so tenderly fucking. "Shit, Derri, your pussy is so good. Fuck it on my cock!" Derri clutched him to her and wrapped her legs around his body. "Fuck me, Mik! Oh, damn, your cock feels so damn good in my pussy. Fuck me, Brown Eyes!" "That sounds like a good idea." Erica's pussy filled with moisture, as Serge held up her left leg and moved his cock forward, resting the big head at her entrance. Dear Lord. It was about to happen. Serge was about to fuck her. At last. She instinctively knew Serge didn't want her with the same level of desire Mikhel clearly felt for Derri, but she didn't care. She just wanted to feel Serge's huge cock pounding her pussy. She didn't expect the affection Mikhel felt for Derri from Serge. All she wanted from him was to have her lust for his cock finally satisfied. She tore her gaze away from the bottom of the bed where Mikhel's seed was seeping from Derri's pussy. Although he had come, he lay between Derri's splayed legs, tenderly kissing her lips and still fucking his cock into her like a starving man. Erica got so hot watching Mikhel and Derri fuck with a passion and affection that couldn't be denied. "Damn, they're really into that fuck!" "Yes." Serge's lips brushed her ear, sending a tingle of desire through her. "I don't know about you, but I think they're a little in love with each other." "I think they're a 'lot' in love with each other." She glanced over her shoulder at him. "Doesn't that bother you?" "Maybe it should, but it doesn't. Because even if she's a lot in love with him, she's my bloodlust and she loves me more than she could ever love any other man… even Mik. I'm the man she can't live without." "How can you be so sure of that?" He brushed his lips against hers. "I can read her thoughts, remember? There's very little we can or even try to hide from each other. I know exactly what she feels for Mik and I'm okay with it because it pales in comparison to what she feels for me." "Serge? Do you feel about anyone else the way she and Mikhel feel about each other?" "No. For me there's only Derri." He nipped the back of her neck. "Maybe after I discover how sweet you are, I'll change my mind," he whispered. But she sensed he was teasing. She doubted he would ever feel anything for another woman that could rival the love and passion he felt for Derri. Derri was lucky. She had two handsome vampires in love with her. Serge stroked his fingers through her pussy, setting it on fire with lust. "Does it bother you watching them make love? Because that's what's happening. They're not
fucking. They're making love." "I know and I think this damn Dumont blood running through my veins is corrupting me, because watching them turns me on. I know I should mind, but I don't because I know he still loves and adores me. How can I begrudge him anything when I know it doesn't impact on our relationship? I mean look at him. He's really into her pussy." Serge nipped at her ear. "Who can blame him? Derri's knows how to make love to a man." He brushed his thumb against her clit. "I'm sure you do too. What do you say we find out?" The thought that she was about to be fucked by Mikhel's brother was a real turn on. She turned her head and looked at him. "Oh, God, yes." Serge, with his huge cock throbbing at her entrance, fondled her breasts and licked the side of her neck. "Are you ready?" "Yes… " "So am I," he whispered. He pushed forward and the big head of his cock sank into her pussy. Erica closed her eyes and held her breath. Sliding a hand along one hip, Serge eased her back against his groin, sinking more thick, hot cock into her. She bit her lip and moaned, afraid she was going to come. She'd wanted this fuck for so many months and been so ashamed of her desire for him. Now she didn't need to hide her lust for the big dick stretching her pussy. Halfway in her, he paused, allowing her pussy time to adjust. He rubbed his thumb against her clit. "Ready for more cock?" "Oh, God, yes! Please!" she begged. "Put it all in, every thick, long inch of it. I've wanted to feel your dick in me since the first time I saw you. Please." He laughed softly and eased the rest of his cock into her eager pussy. "Been lusting after me, have you?" "God, yes! With a capital L." He was thicker and longer than Mikhel. When he was fully seated in her cunt, the heat and tension in her pussy was nearly unbearable. She felt as if she were about to burst she was so full of delicious cock. God! How had Derri allowed him out of the country for four weeks? "Oooh!" "Are you all right?" She nodded mutely. "I'm more than all right. I'm in heaven," he whispered, biting her neck. "Your pussy is so hot and tight. No wonder Mik's so in love with you." He kissed her neck. "Ready?" "Are you kidding? I've been ready for this almost since the first time I saw you." "Then I won't make you wait a moment longer for all the pleasure you can stand." He eased his cock halfway out of her and slowly pushed back in. He slowly withdrew before pushing back in her burning cunt with more force this time. "Oh, Lord, Serge! That feels so damned good!" Her whole body radiated with pleasure. The delight his cock brought was incredible and bordered on making her lose her mind. Sex with him was just as hot as she knew it would be. It only took a few strokes of his huge hot dick and she gasped, shuddered, and came. "Oh, my God!" He held her, lightly raking his incisors along her neck as she moaned and shook to one of the most delicious orgasms she'd ever had. When the world righted itself again, he gently thrust into her, whispering to her. "That's it, honey. Squeeze my cock… push your ass back… all the way back… " He
lifted her leg higher. "Open up and let me have all your pussy. Let me get all my cock all the way in your sweet cunt. God, you feel so hot and creamy. Brace yourself… I need to fuck your tight pussy… here it comes baby, all the vampire cock your hot pussy can take." He clutched her hips and jerked her back onto his hard, thick cock and pain sliced through her. She moaned and pushed back against him. "Oh, God, that hurts!" she moaned. "You're too big. Your cock is too big and thick. You'll slice me open!" "But you'll die happy," he growled and thrust his dick balls deep into her pussy. He drove a finger up her ass. She screamed and came again, her pussy convulsing around his cock. The endless, involuntary shudders in her pussy set him off. He moaned, bit into her neck and flooded her pussy with his come. She felt it running down the side of her leg and moaned with a combination of pain and absolute bliss. He rolled over so that he was on his back with her on top of him and continued ramming his huge dick deep up into her sore pussy. She moaned in pain and ground her ass against his groin. "Oh, God, your dick is too big." "It's just the right size to give you a good hard fuck," he countered and fucked up into her until she had another scorching orgasm. "Oh, God! Oh, God! Don't stop! Please, Serge! Oh, God, don't ever stop! Hurt me! Ravish my pussy!" "That's the plan, my lovely Erica. I'll fuck you until you can barely walk," he promised and proceeded to fuck her until her pussy felt like one giant nerve radiating with wonderful, almost incomprehensible pleasure. She sobbed when he finally eased his huge cock out of her and laid her gently on her back. Tears of joy streamed down her cheeks. She'd had no concept of how awesome sex could be until she'd met and been fucked by the two handsome and well-hung Dumont brothers. Lord, they knew how to put a hurting on a cunt. He leaned over her and kissed her lips, gently sucking her tongue. "Did I hurt you, honey?" She lay limp, her eyes still closed. "Of course you did." "I'm sorry." She opened her eyes and stared up at him "No you're not. You like that your cock is big enough to hurt a woman's pussy." He laughed and pressed a long, lingering kiss against her mouth that made her pussy gush. "You're wrong. I didn't like it… I loved it." She lifted a weak hand to stroke her fingers through his hair. "Oh, damn, Serge! That was incredible! That's some dick you have." "Would you like another sample?" he asked, fingering her pussy. "You still want to fuck me? You haven't had enough?" "A vampire can never get enough of a sweet pussy like yours," he said gallantly. She licked the lips so close to hers. "I would dearly love another fuck with you, but I swear if you fuck me again tonight, my pussy is going to burst. A woman can only take so much of a cock the size of the one you're wielding." "That's too bad. I was hoping I'd get to make love to you tonight." Erica's heart thumped at the sound of the deep, sexy voice. She looked up and saw Aleksei, buck naked and aroused, standing by the bed, holding his huge golden cock in his hand. "Oh, God!" she whispered. "What… what are you doing here?"
"I came to congratulate you and Mikhel on the birth of your son. And I was hoping to get a little better acquainted with you while I'm here." "Oh, God! You mean you… you want to fuck me?" "In a word—yes." That was it. She had died and gone to heaven! Aleksei wanted to fuck her. Her pussy gushed, her hips lifted off the bed, and her legs parted as if they had a mind of their own. Serge climbed off the bed and Aleksei took his place, moving his big body up against hers. The feeling of absolute lust that shot through her shocked her. The thought of this handsome vampire with the cock as huge as Serge's fucking her… the thought alone was almost enough to make her come. But she wasn't sure if she should let him. Everyone expected her and Serge to fuck. But her and Aleksei? Uncertain what to do, she turned to Mikhel for guidance. But he was still lost in Derri. She now lay on her stomach with Mikhel on top of her, thrusting his cock up into her pussy so hard, she grunted and her whole body moved with each stroke of his cock. He had his face against her neck and Erica blinked. Surely he wasn't… He lifted his head suddenly and she saw blood on his incisors. He moaned and shuddered. She knew he was about to come. He shot his cock balls deep in Derri, sank his incisors back into her neck, and Erica watched in stunned amazement as they both quivered to a fiery climax. "Does that bother you?" Aleksei asked. She shook her head slowly. "Serge thinks they're a little in love with each other." "It happens," Aleksei said, surprising her. "In my life I've seen vampires bloodlust with more than one mate at the same time." Her lips parted. "I can accept that he's a little in love with her, but you mean you think he's actually in bloodlust with her too?" she wailed. "My Mikhel?" "No, no. Do not be concerned, my pretty," Aleksei whispered to her, turning her to face him. "The sex between them is very good and he's clearly at least a little in love with her, but he is not in bloodlust with her. And while she probably loves him, Serge is still and always will be the vampire she can't live without." "I know. I just didn't expect him to feed on her." "Why not, my pretty? It's family fuck fest. Anything can and does happen, but nothing that does changes any of our prior affections and loves. Besides, I fully intend to taste your hot blood before this fest ends." She thought her heart would stop beating. "You… you do?" "Oh, yes, make no mistake about that, my lovely new mother! I love feeding on the blood of a fertile woman!" "Oh, my God, Aleksei! I… I don't know if we should." "Not only should we, but we will. I plan to taste your sweet, hot blood very soon." He bent his head and brushed his full, warm lips against hers. "I came all this way especially to see you and fuck you. Am I to be rewarded?" The feel of his thick cock throbbing against her body overwhelmed her with lust. Her pussy ached from the fucking Serge had given it. There was no way she could take Aleksei's thick dick in her. But damn if she was going to let such a hot cock go to waste. "Serge put a hurting on my pussy," she whispered, stroking her hand down his chest to his stomach. She eagerly closed her fingers over his thick cock. "Oh, my God! You have no idea how much I want your cock in me, but I can't take it tonight. Would you
settle for my mouth?" Looking into her eyes, he ran the tip of his tongue along her lips. "Who could resist such a sweet offer? But I warn you, my lovely, that will only satisfy me for a time. Before I leave, I'll want to have real carnal knowledge of you and your lovely blonde pussy. Yes?" "Oh, God, yes! You can have all the blonde pussy you want as soon as I recover!" He laughed and wrapped his arms around her. He rolled them over and she ended up on her back with his big, hard body pinning her to the bed, and the big head of his cock bumping against the entrance of her pussy. The sensation from that position alone caused her cunt to flood with moisture. "Oh, God!" He rotated his hips and she sucked in a breath. Damn, he was the sexiest man she'd ever had the pleasure of being squashed by. "Oh, God, you're making me so hot for your cock." "Yes? Would you like a small sample now?" She couldn't help it, her legs parted and she thrust up her hips. Holding her around the waist, he sank the big head of his dick inside her and her pussy burst into flames. Moaning with pleasure, she clung to his shoulders and pushed up her hips. More silken inches of hot dick slipped into her bruised pussy and she came again. Several more inches of cock slid in her and she began sobbing and coming in rapid succession. With all of his impossibly huge cock crammed into her sore pussy, she found she couldn't breathe or think. She was going to die if she came just once more. Taking pity on her, he kissed her lips and eased his huge organ out of her pussy. "Is that better?" he asked, his lips pressed against hers. "No! Put it back in," she pleaded, moving her hips around in an effort to get his cock back in her. "Please!" "No. Your pussy is… if I fuck you now, I'll… I don't want to hurt you. We'll fuck later when we can both enjoy it." "You have an incredible cock. I don't care if it hurts, I want your cock in my pussy and your incisors in my neck. I want to experience every sinful thrill with you." His blue eyes gleamed with tiny fires. "Been lusting after me, have you?" "Oh, yes!" She curled her fingers in his silky dreads. "You are the most beautiful creature I've ever seen. What woman, having seen you, wouldn't lust after you and your big delicious cock?" "And I know how to use it," he said with a confidence she had come to expect from vampires. They were a vain lot when it came to their sexual prowess, but with just cause. "With a cock as big as yours you don't need to do anything but show up and take off your clothes for the women to start coming in their panties." He laughed and rewarded her with a series of long, sensuous kisses that filled her with heat and unbridled lust. "Oh, please! Fuck me!" she begged, against his lips. "You are a sweet and beautiful woman. I find a woman who doesn't hide her lust for my cock incredibly exciting. But don't tempt me beyond caution." He lifted his head and looked down at her. "A full-blood vampire in heat can be dangerous to a human woman. I know you think Serge hurt you, but that would be nothing compared to the pain my cock can inflict." "I don't care," she said rashly. She closed her fingers around his cock and attempted to feed it back into her pussy. "Fuck me!" "No." He gently slapped her hands away. "Trust me. Right now your pussy is too
tender for the fuck I want to give it and you. I can smell your lust for me. It's very exciting. Mikhel has chosen wisely." "I love him, but I want your cock!" "And you'll have it when you can take it. We'll start with a gentle, tender fuck and graduate to a blistering, pussy busting one. Yes?" "Oh yes!" She grabbed his cock again. "Can I have a little sample?" He chuckled. "I love your enthusiasm, but no." He lowered his head and gently sucked her breasts until her nipples hardened. "Now, didn't I hear something about your sweet lips?" "Yes." As she slid down the bed between his legs, she looked across the room and saw Serge approaching the bed where Chandler and Cassy Raven lay, kissing and cuddling. Although she knew Chandler had been infused with vampire blood years earlier, she wondered how receptive Cassy would be to their fuck fest. She found out when Serge paused by the bed and caressed Cassy's ass. She shivered and turned a pair of dark eyes towards him. While Erica wanted to see what would happen, Aleksei's thick cock, lying inches from her mouth and glistening with her pussy juices, beckoned to her. Trembling with unbridled lust, she wrapped her fingers around the base of his cock and eagerly fed the hot length between her lips. "That's it, my lovely Erica. Suck my cock! Open wide and take it all." He cupped a hand over her hair and gently began fucking his cock in and out of her mouth. Feeling the smooth, thick silky dick slide over her tongue and down into her throat, her pussy gushed and she came. Across the room, Cassy lay with her heart thumping in her chest. She'd always found Serge attractive and at her wedding, he had given her a kiss that nearly made her knees weak. Both Derri and Chandler had explained that she might find herself attracted to Serge and Mikhel because of the vampire blood in Chandler, but she had never expected to act on that attraction. Until Chandler had asked if she wanted to attend a Dumont Family Fuck Fest. Now, Serge stood over her, his cock hard, smiling suggestively at her. Across the room, she saw that Erica was sucking Aleksei's big cock, while on the same bed, Mikhel and Derri lay sleeping in each other’s arms. She bit her lip and looked at Chandler, who with his gray eyes and dark hair resembled Serge somewhat, except that he was graying at the temples, while Serge looked like the college boy Derri affectionately called him. "Chandler?" "Do you want to?" he asked. Her cheeks burned and she nodded. "If you don't mind." For answer, he reached for the lube and her heart thumped. When they had first started having anal intercourse, she hadn't particularly enjoyed it. While not as big as Serge, Chandler's shaft was large and thick and when they had anal sex, she found it both painful and exciting now. He lubed his cock and slid behind her. She felt the cool lube being squeezed in her ass, then closed her eyes and shivered at the familiar and delightful feel of Chandler's thick cock easing up into her rectum. When she felt his balls against her, she smiled and leaned back against him. "Oh, Chan, I never thought I'd ever love having my ass fucked so much," she whispered. He kissed the back of her neck. "The cock up you is only as good as the ass it inhabits," he murmured.
The bed in front of her sagged, then she felt a big, hard body against hers. She opened her eyes and found herself looking into Serge's gray eyes. The breath caught in her throat and her heart began to beat rapidly. He smiled at her, tipped up her chin and brushed his lips against hers. A nice jolt tingled along her spine. "Ready for your first taste of vampire cock?" he asked. Her pussy pulsed. She nodded. Chandler's cock in her ass stilled as Serge moved his body against hers. He parted her vaginal lips with gentle hands and eased a quarter of his huge dick into her already slick pussy. She bit her lip and clung to his shoulders. "Oooh!" He paused. "Too much too soon?" "Oooh… I… " She leaned back against Chandler, who cupped his hands over her breasts. "Cassy, mon cher? All right?" Chandler asked softly. "Yes, it's just so big." Serge kissed her cheek. "All the better to stretch your tight, sweet pussy with, my lovely Cassy." He was doing that all right. "Ready for some more?" She nodded. "Yes. Go easy." He licked her lips. "I will. We have all night, honey." "Oh, no you don't," Chandler said. He reached past Cassy and pushed against Serge's shoulder. "Just because Mikhel is monopolizing Derri does not mean I intend to let you do the same with Cassy. It ain't happening, Serge. Be gentle, get your jollies, and then get your cock out of my wife and go get Mikhel's out of your woman." "Selfish bastard," Serge said without heat, smiled at her, and allowed his cock to surge forward, pushing more cock into Cassy than she'd ever imagined her pussy could contain. "There's no more room in my pussy!" she moaned. "Just a few more inches," Serge whispered. When she thought she could take no more, he cupped her hips and moved closer until she felt his pubic hair against hers. She couldn't believe what was happening to her. Two men were actually fucking her at the same time. The fact that Serge was Chandler's best friend heightened her pleasure in their illicit tryst. It had really happened. Her husband's best friend had his cock balls deep in her pussy while Chandler's cock stretched her ass. The breath hissed out of her lungs in a rush. With Chandler's thick cock filling her ass and Serge's huge dick swelling in her pussy, her body became one gigantic pleasure sensor. As they began moving in her in a synchronized rhythm, she moaned, drowning in unimagined bliss. She lost track of the number of times her pussy quivered to one mind-numbing climax after another. Finally, unable to bear the intense ecstasy, she slipped into a near stupor. When her world settled back on its axis, Serge gently withdrew his cock from her pussy. He leaned forward and kissed her lips lightly. "Thank you, Cassy." She nodded mutely. She lay on her side with Chandler's body curled into her back. Her pussy and her ass were sore, but she felt completely satisfied. "Mon cher?" Chandler kissed the back of her neck. "Are you all right?" She turned and buried her face against his shoulder. "Oh, Chandler! That was the most… that was… intense. A woman could get used to that." He lifted her chin and kissed her lips. "Sssh. Not so loud. Let Serge hear you and I'll have to beat his ass to keep him out of your pussy… my pussy."
She wrapped her arms around his neck. "Not to worry, handsome. The experience was awesome, but not one I'd want to repeat too often. I don't know how Derri takes all that cock ramming into her all the time." She reached between their bodies and fondled his cock. "This is the cock I've come to love, adore, and need. And you are the man I love so much it hurts." "Hmm. Spoken like my woman." "I am your woman now and always," she whispered. Although her pussy was sore, she rubbed it against his cock. "Never doubt that. Hey, you know where a woman can get a gentle fuck around here?" Chandler rolled onto his back and settled her on top of him. She slowly sank her pussy down onto his cock. "Hmm. Perfect," she whispered and began gingerly fucking her pussy along the cock of the man she knew she would always love and adore. She looked across the room and was amazed to see Erica still greedily sucking Aleksei’s cock, while Cal Harris fucked her ass. Katie was now being fucked by Mark in her ass, while Adam slid his cock in and out of her mouth, his blue gaze locked on Aleksei. At the end of the bed, Derri lay between Serge and Mikhel. Serge was in her pussy, while Mikhel eased his big cock in and out of her ass. Both men kissed every part of her body that they could, while caressing her. Derri's moans could be heard over all the other grunts and moans of pleasure. There was no doubt that she was getting the fuck of her life by two men who clearly cared deeply for her. Just for a moment, Cassy felt jealous. Then Chandler's cock swelled in her and she realized she had no reason to be jealous. She had everything she needed and wanted in Chandler. The thought of occasionally attending the Dumont’s family fucks where she got to be fucked by handsome and well-hung men excited her, but she knew that she could never give Chandler up for any other man, even one of the handsome, well-hung Dumonts. Across the room, Katie swallowed the come spewing from Adam's ejaculating cock and withdrew her mouth from him. Even as he came, she sensed the turmoil in him and followed his gaze, which was still locked on Aleksei, whose come leaked out of the side of Erica's mouth. Mark came in her ass, withdrew, and curled his body against her back. He fell asleep almost immediately. Turning and holding Mark in her arms, she watched Adam get to his feet. She looked up at him. "Sweetie? What's wrong?" He shook his head. "Nothing." He bent and kissed her. "I'm going to bed." "Alone?" One just did not go to bed alone during a fuck fest. He nodded. "Yes. I think I've had enough. Good night." "Good night." She watched as he slowly crossed the room to the bed where Aleksei was easing his cock out of Erica's mouth. Cal pumped a load in her ass, kissed the back of her neck and got to his feet, looking around. Aleksei lifted Erica up his body and kissed her on her mouth. "Thank you. But remember… we have a date for tomorrow?" She nodded and curled into a ball and immediately went to sleep. "Can I talk to you?" Katie heard Adam ask Aleksei. Aleksei looked up at him and rose to his feet. "Maybe another time." Katie watched Adam's shoulders slump and bit her lip. Poor Adam. Had he fallen for Aleksei? Maybe another fuck would help. She knew Mark wouldn't oblige, even if he
weren't asleep. Asking Serge to fuck him was out of the question. And Mikhel clearly wasn't interested in fucking anyone other than Derri. She doubted that Cassy would let Chandler oblige, even if he were so inclined. That left Cal. She eased Mark onto his back, got up, and approached Cal. "Will you do me a favor?" "Yes," he said eagerly, his dark eyes gleaming with lust. She smiled and looked into his eyes. "Fuck Adam for me," she said softly. She expected to have to use a little coercion. To her surprise, Cal nodded and walked over to Adam, who was staring after Aleksei with an ashen face. She watched as Cal turned Adam around, pushed him against the nearest wall, and pressed his lips against Adam's in a kiss so deep and hot, Katie felt a knot of heat tighten her stomach muscles. "You interested in a little friendly fuck?" Cal asked, rubbing his cock against Adam's. To Katie's relief, Adam shuddered and nodded. Cal turned him around and lubed Adam's behind and his cock. He thrust his dick up into Adam's ass in one powerful stroke, lifted one of his legs, and began fucking Adam deep in his ass. Adam moaned and turned his head. Their lips met again and they had one of the hottest standing fucks Katie had ever seen. She got so hot watching, she looked around in search of someone to plug one of her holes. Her gaze settled on Cassy and Chandler. Cassy dozed on her side. Chandler held her, but he was still awake. Katie flashed across the room and stood over him. She took one of his hands in hers and fed his fingers into her pussy. "Can you help a poor, starving fem out?" she asked softly. He hesitated, an uncertain look in his smoky gray eyes. "I don't know, Katie. I don't think Cassy would like it." "Go ahead if you want to," Cassy murmured. "Just don't enjoy it too much." Still, he hesitated. "Oh, come on," Katie cajoled. "I only want a little cock for old time's sake. I promise not to feed on you." He eased away from Cassy and to her surprise, rose, gripped her hips, and thrust his cock into her pussy. It had been so long since she'd felt his cock, but it was just as good as she remembered. Once she had imagined herself in love with him, and having his cock in her again felt like coming home. She linked her arms around his neck, drew her body up his and wrapped her legs around his waist. Holding her ass in his palms, he turned and pressed her against the wall, where he fucked her within inches of where Cal fucked Adam. "It's been so long," she murmured for his ears alone. "Too long," he whispered back and brought his mouth against her. The feel of his lips sent a delicious thrill through her. He had been her first "real love" and that made their fuck extra special. She came several times on his cock before he blasted her pussy full of his seed. Still kissing, they sank down to the floor where he continued to fuck her, whispering to her that her pussy was as sweet as he remembered. "So is my ass," she told him, looking into his eyes. She only had a moment to savor his excitement before he whipped her onto her stomach, and propelled his cock up her butt. Then holding her hips still and biting into her neck, he began dive-bombing her ass so hard, she came within a minute of his dick
entering her. The quivering in her rectum made him lose control and he came, blasting her ass full of seed. Then without pulling out of her, he rolled her onto her side, slipped two fingers in her pussy, and continued thrusting in her until they both came again. Finally, he pulled out of her, and turned her to face him. She burrowed against him. They lay in each other's arms, exchanging soft kisses. "Are you happy?" he asked, fondling her breasts. "Yes, very. Mark is my bloodlust and the love of my life." She smiled at him. "I don't have to ask if you're happy. I can feel your love for your Cassy." His gray eyes darkened. "She's an incredible woman and I love her more than I ever thought I could love a woman." Beside them, Katie was aware that Cal and Adam were also on the floor. Adam lay on his stomach, while Cal pounded his ass with a gusto that made Katie wonder if Cal was a switch hitter, because he was clearly greatly enjoying Adam's ass. Katie and Chandler turned to watch as Cal and Adam both came. After lying on Adam's trembling body for several minutes, Cal withdrew from him, turned him over, lay on top of him and began kissing him. After a moment of responding, Adam drew his lips away. Undaunted, Cal turned Adam over, lubed his ass, and slid his cock back in him. As Cal fucked him, Adam kept his gaze locked on Aleksei, who stood near the throne-like chair where Palea and Matt sat gently fucking. Palea smiled at Aleksei and extended a hand to him. "Aleksei, it is so good to see you. Your presence here is an unexpected pleasure that makes this day extra special for us." Katie watched Aleksei take the hand Palea extended to him. He held it between both of his. "I could not miss such an important day for Mikhel." Although she knew Aleksei was not yet ready to reveal his true identity to their mother, Katie sensed that the time when he would was approaching. She saw a dark time for her family that sent a shiver of fear through her. "What's wrong?" Chandler asked, tightening his arms around her. She shook her head and sighed. After the darkness, she saw the beginning of a lighted tunnel and knew that whatever darkness the coming weeks or months might bring, a time of rejoicing would follow. Still, she was afraid. "Katie?" She realized she had allowed her thoughts to wander. She kissed Chandler's cheek. "Thank you," she whispered and rose to her feet. She looked around the room. Erica slept on her side. Behind her with an arm around her, Mikhel slept. At the other end of the huge bed, Serge slept on his back with Derri sprawled across his body, a contented look on her face. Katie glanced towards the head of the room. Her parents sat in their chair, gently fucking each other. All was as it should be. But she was afraid of what the future held. When she was afraid or needed comfort, she wanted Mark. She climbed on the bed and pushed into his arms. "Mark?" Without opening his eyes, he wrapped his arms around her and held her close. Feeling safe, loved, and cherished, she fell asleep in the arms of her beloved bloodlust. No matter what dark times lay ahead, with Mark at her side, she was confident of her ability to weather any storm.
The End.
Also at Ellora's Cave by Marilyn Lee
Things That Go Bump In The NightBloodlust II-The Taming of Se rge Dumont (Bloodlust)
Ellora’s Cave www.ellorascave.com
